Tag: Abraham

References
1	2020 General conference talk by Quentin L. Cook – https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/broadcasts?lang=eng&video=October-2020-General-Conference
2	Letter from Joseph Smith to Oliver Cowdery on abolitionism, published in the ‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291 – http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/letter-to-oliver-cowdery-circa-9-april-1836/1

References
1	‘Obedience Brings Blessings’, April 2013 General Conference address by Thomas S. Monson – https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/general-conference/2013/04/obedience-brings-blessings?lang=eng
2	Joseph F. Smith, “Discourse,” Deseret News, Nov. 12, 1873, 644., also pub. in the Journal of Discourses – https://jod.mrm.org/16/246

References
1	‘The Negro Race’ by George Reynolds published and edited by George Q. Cannon in the Juvenile Instructor, October 15 1968 – https://archive.org/details/juvenileinstruct320geor/page/156/mode/2up

Honesty

Excerpt from the 2011 Gospel Principles manual, Chapter 31: Honesty: ¹

There are many other forms of lying. When we speak untruths, we are guilty of lying. We can also intentionally deceive others by a gesture or a look, by silence, or by telling only part of the truth. Whenever we lead people in any way to believe something that is not true, we are not being honest.

The Mantle Is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect, Boyd K. Packer, Address to religious educators at a symposium on the Doctrine and Covenants and Church history, Brigham Young University, 22 August 1981: ²

The fact that I speak quite directly on a most important subject will, I hope, be regarded as something of a tribute to you who are our loyal, devoted, and inspired associates.
I have come to believe that it is the tendency for many members of the Church who spend a great deal of time in academic research to begin to judge the Church, its doctrine, organization, and leadership, present and past, by the principles of their own profession. Ofttimes this is done unwittingly, and some of it, perhaps, is not harmful.
It is an easy thing for a man with extensive academic training to measure the Church using the principles he has been taught in his professional training as his standard. In my mind it ought to be the other way around. A member of the Church ought always, particularly if he is pursuing extensive academic studies, to judge the professions of man against the revealed word of the Lord.
Many disciplines are subject to this danger. Over the years I have seen many members of the Church lose their testimonies and yield their faith as the price for academic achievement. Many others have been sorely tested. Let me illustrate.
During my last year as one of the supervisors of seminaries and institutes of religion, a seminary teacher went to a large university in the East to complete a doctorate in counseling and guidance. The ranking authority in that field was there and quickly took an interest in this personable, clean-cut, very intelligent, young Latter-day Saint.
Our teacher attracted attention as he moved through the course work with comparative ease, and his future looked bright indeed—that is, until he came to the dissertation. He chose to study the ward bishop as a counselor.
At that time I was called as one of the General Authorities and helped him obtain authorization to interview and send questionnaires to a cross-section of bishops.
In the dissertation he described the calling and ordination of a bishop, described the power of discernment, the right of a bishop to receive revelation, and his right to spiritual guidance. His doctoral committee did not understand this. They felt it had no place in a scholarly paper and insisted that he take it out.
He came to see me. I read his dissertation and suggested that he satisfy their concern by introducing the discussion on spiritual matters with a statement such as “the Latter-day Saints believe the bishop has spiritual power,” or “they claim that there is inspiration from God attending the bishop in his calling.”
But the committee denied him even this. It was obvious that they would be quite embarrassed to have this ingredient included in a scholarly dissertation.
It is as Paul said: “The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned” (1 Corinthians 2:14).
He was reminded of his very great potential and was told that with some little accommodation—specifically, leaving out all the spiritual references—his dissertation would be published and his reputation established. They predicted that he would become an authority in the field.
He was tempted. Perhaps, once established, he could then insert this spiritual ingredient back into his work. Then, as an established authority, he could really help the Church.
But something stood in the way: his faith, his integrity. So, he did the best he could with his dissertation. It did not contain enough of the Spirit to satisfy him, and too much to have been fully accepted by his worldly professors. But he received his degree.
His dissertation is not truly the scholarly document it might have been, because the most essential ingredient is missing. Revelation is so central a part of a bishop’s experience in counseling that any study which ignores it cannot be regarded as a scholarly work.
He returned to the modest income and to the relative obscurity of the Church Educational System.
I talked to this teacher a day or two ago. We talked about his dissertation and the fact that it was never published. He has been a great influence among the youth of the Church. He did the right thing. He summed up his experience this way: “The mantle is far, far greater than the intellect; the priesthood is the guiding power.” His statement becomes the title for this talk and embodies what I hope to convey to you.
I must not be too critical of those professors. They do not know of the things of the Spirit. One can understand their position. It is another thing, however, when we consider members of the Church, particularly those who hold the priesthood and have made covenants in the temple. Many do not do as my associate did; rather, they capitulate, cross over the line, and forsake the things of the Spirit. Thereafter, they judge the Church, the doctrine, and the leadership by the standards of their academic profession.
This problem has affected some of those who have taught and have written about the history of the Church. These professors say of themselves that religious faith has little influence on Mormon scholars. They say this because, obviously, they are not simply Latter-day Saints but are also intellectuals trained, for the most part, in secular institutions. They would that some historians who are Latter-day Saints write history as they were taught in graduate school, rather than as Mormons.
If we are not careful, very careful, and if we are not wise, very wise, we first leave out of our professional study the things of the Spirit. The next step soon follows: we leave the spiritual things out of our lives.
I want to read to you a most significant statement by President Joseph F. Smith, a statement that you would do well to keep in mind in your teaching and research, and one which will serve as somewhat of a text for my remarks to you:
“It has not been by the wisdom of man that this people have been directed in their course until the present; it has been by the wisdom of Him who is above man and whose knowledge is greater than that of man, and whose power is above the power of man. … The hand of the Lord may not be visible to all. There may be many who can not discern the workings of God’s will in the progress and development of this great latter-day work, but there are those who see in every hour and in every moment of the existence of the Church, from its beginning until now, the overruling, almighty hand of Him who sent His Only Begotten Son to the world to become a sacrifice for the sin of the world.” (In Conference Report, Apr. 1904, p. 2; emphasis added.)
If we do not keep this constantly in mind—that the Lord directs this Church—we may lose our way in the world of intellectual and scholarly research.
You seminary teachers and some of you institute and BYU men will be teaching the history of the Church this school year. This is an unparalleled opportunity in the lives of your students to increase their faith and testimony of the divinity of this work. Your objective should be that they will see the hand of the Lord in every hour and every moment of the Church from its beginning till now.
As one who has taken the journey a number of times, I offer four cautions before you begin.
First Caution
There is no such thing as an accurate, objective history of the Church without consideration of the spiritual powers that attend this work.
There is no such thing as a scholarly, objective study of the office of bishop without consideration of spiritual guidance, of discernment, and of revelation. That is not scholarship. Accordingly, I repeat, there is no such thing as an accurate or objective history of the Church which ignores the Spirit.
You might as well try to write the biography of Mendelssohn without hearing or mentioning his music, or write the life of Rembrandt without mentioning light or canvas or color.
If someone who knew very little about music should write a biography of Mendelssohn, one who had been trained to have a feeling for music would recognize that very quickly. That reader would not be many pages into the manuscript before he would know that a most essential ingredient had been left out.
Mendelssohn, no doubt, would emerge as an ordinary man, perhaps not an impressive man at all. That which makes him most worth remembering would be gone. Without it he would appear, at best, eccentric. Certainly, controversy would develop over why a biography at all. Whoever should read the biography would not know, really know, Mendelssohn at all—this, even though the biographer might have invested exhaustive research in his project and might have been accurate in every other detail.
And, if you viewed Rembrandt only in black and white, you would miss most of his inspiration.
Those of us who are extensively engaged in researching the wisdom of man, including those who write and those who teach Church history, are not immune from these dangers. I have walked that road of scholarly research and study and know something of the dangers. If anything, we are more vulnerable than those in some of the other disciplines. Church history can be so very interesting and so inspiring as to be a very powerful tool indeed for building faith. If not properly written or properly taught, it may be a faith destroyer.
President Brigham Young admonished Karl G. Maeser not to teach even the times table without the Spirit of the Lord. How much more essential is that Spirit in the research, the writing, and the teaching of Church history.
If we who research, write, and teach the history of the Church ignore the spiritual on the pretext that the world may not understand it, our work will not be objective. And if, for the same reason, we keep it quite secular, we will produce a history that is not accurate and not scholarly—this, in spite of the extent of research or the nature of the individual statements or the incidents which are included as part of it, and notwithstanding the training or scholarly reputation of the one who writes or teaches it. We would end up with a history with the one most essential ingredient left out.
Those who have the Spirit can recognize very quickly whether something is missing in a written Church history—this in spite of the fact that the author may be a highly trained historian and the reader is not. And, I might add, we have been getting a great deal of experience in this regard in the past few years.
President Wilford Woodruff warned: “I will here say that God has inspired me to keep a Journal History of this Church, and I warn the future Historians to give Credence to my History of this Church and Kingdom; for my Testimony is true, and the truth of its record will be manifest in the world to Come.” (Journal of Wilford Woodruff, 6 July 1877, Historical Department, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; emphasis added. Spelling and punctuation have been standardized.)
Second Caution
There is a temptation for the writer or the teacher of Church history to want to tell everything, whether it is worthy or faith promoting or not.
Some things that are true are not very useful.
Historians seem to take great pride in publishing something new, particularly if it illustrates a weakness or mistake of a prominent historical figure. For some reason, historians and novelists seem to savor such things. If it related to a living person, it would come under the heading of gossip. History can be as misleading as gossip and much more difficult—often impossible—to verify.
The writer or the teacher who has an exaggerated loyalty to the theory that everything must be told is laying a foundation for his own judgment. He should not complain if one day he himself receives as he has given. Perhaps that is what is contemplated in having one’s sins preached from the housetops.
Some time ago a historian gave a lecture to an audience of college students on one of the past Presidents of the Church. It seemed to be his purpose to show that that President was a man subject to the foibles of men. He introduced many so-called facts that put that President in a very unfavorable light, particularly when they were taken out of the context of the historical period in which he lived.
Someone who was not theretofore acquainted with this historical figure (particularly someone not mature) must have come away very negatively affected. Those who were unsteady in their convictions surely must have had their faith weakened or destroyed.
I began teaching seminary under Abel S. Rich, principal. He was the second seminary teacher employed by the Church and a man of maturity, wisdom, and experience. Among the lessons I learned from him was this: when I want to know about a man, I seek out those who know him best. I do not go to his enemies but to his friends. He would not confide in his enemy. You could not know the innermost thoughts of his heart by consulting those who would injure him.
We are teachers and should know the importance of the principle of prerequisites. It is easily illustrated with the subject of chemistry. No responsible chemist would advise, and no reputable school would permit, a beginning student to register for advanced chemistry without a knowledge of the fundamental principles of chemistry. The advanced course would be a destructive mistake, even for a very brilliant beginning student. Even that brilliant student would need some knowledge of the elements, of atoms and molecules, of electrons, of valence, of compounds and properties. To let a student proceed without the knowledge of fundamentals would surely destroy his interest in, and his future with, the field of chemistry.
The same point may be made with reference to so-called sex education. There are many things that are factual, even elevating, about this subject. There are aspects of this subject that are so perverted and ugly it does little good to talk of them at all. They cannot be safely taught to little children or to those who are not eligible by virtue of age or maturity or authorizing ordinance to understand them.
Teaching some things that are true, prematurely or at the wrong time, can invite sorrow and heartbreak instead of the joy intended to accompany learning.
What is true with these two subjects is, if anything, doubly true in the field of religion. The scriptures teach emphatically that we must give milk before meat. The Lord made it very clear that some things are to be taught selectively, and some things are to be given only to those who are worthy.
It matters very much not only what we are told but when we are told it. Be careful that you build faith rather than destroy it.
President William E. Berrett has told us how grateful he is that a testimony that the past leaders of the Church were prophets of God was firmly fixed in his mind before he was exposed to some of the so-called facts that historians have put in their published writings.
This principle of prerequisites is so fundamental to all education that I have never been quite able to understand why historians are so willing to ignore it. And, if those outside the Church have little to guide them but the tenets of their profession, those inside the Church should know better.
Some historians write and speak as though the only ones to read or listen are mature, experienced historians. They write and speak to a very narrow audience. Unfortunately, many of the things they tell one another are not uplifting, go far beyond the audience they may have intended, and destroy faith.
What that historian did with the reputation of the President of the Church was not worth doing. He seemed determined to convince everyone that the prophet was a man. We knew that already. All of the prophets and all of the Apostles have been men. It would have been much more worthwhile for him to have convinced us that the man was a prophet, a fact quite as true as the fact that he was a man.
He has taken something away from the memory of a prophet. He has destroyed faith. I remind you of the truth Shakespeare taught, ironically spoken by Iago: “Who steals my purse steals trash; ’tis something, nothing; / ’Twas mine, ’tis his, and has been slave to thousands— / But he that filches from me my good name / Robs me of that which not enriches him / And makes me poor indeed” (Othello, act 3, sc. 3, lines 157–61).
The sad thing is that he may have, in years past, taken great interest in those who led the Church and desired to draw close to them. But instead of following that long, steep, discouraging, and occasionally dangerous path to spiritual achievement, instead of going up to where they were, he devised a way of collecting mistakes and weaknesses and limitations to compare with his own. In that sense he has attempted to bring a historical figure down to his level and in that way feel close to him and perhaps justify his own weaknesses.
I agree with President Stephen L Richards, who stated:
“If a man of history has secured over the years a high place in the esteem of his countrymen and fellow men and has become imbedded in their affections, it has seemingly become a pleasing pastime for researchers and scholars to delve into the past of such a man, discover, if may be, some of his weaknesses, and then write a book exposing hitherto unpublished alleged factual findings, all of which tends to rob the historic character of the idealistic esteem and veneration in which he may have been held through the years.
“This ‘debunking,’ we are told, is in the interest of realism, that the facts should be known. If an historic character has made a great contribution to country and society, and if his name and his deeds have been used over the generations to foster high ideals of character and service, what good is to be accomplished by digging out of the past and exploiting weaknesses, which perhaps a generous contemporary public forgave and subdued?” (Where Is Wisdom? [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1955], p. 155.)
That historian or scholar who delights in pointing out the weakness and frailties of present or past leaders destroys faith. A destroyer of faith—particularly one within the Church, and more particularly one who is employed specifically to build faith—places himself in great spiritual jeopardy. He is serving the wrong master, and unless he repents, he will not be among the faithful in the eternities.
One who chooses to follow the tenets of his profession, regardless of how they may injure the Church or destroy the faith of those not ready for “advanced history,” is himself in spiritual jeopardy. If that one is a member of the Church, he has broken his covenants and will be accountable. After all of the tomorrows of mortality have been finished, he will not stand where he might have stood.
I recall a conversation with President Henry D. Moyle. We were driving back from Arizona and were talking about a man who destroyed the faith of young people from the vantage point of a teaching position. Someone asked President Moyle why this man was still a member of the Church when he did things like that. “He is not a member of the Church,” President Moyle answered firmly. Another replied that he had not heard of his excommunication. “He has excommunicated himself,” President Moyle responded. “He has cut himself off from the Spirit of God. Whether or not we get around to holding a court doesn’t matter that much; he has cut himself off from the Spirit of the Lord.”
Third Caution
In an effort to be objective, impartial, and scholarly, a writer or a teacher may unwittingly be giving equal time to the adversary.
Someone told of the man who entitled his book an Unbiased History of the Civil War from the Southern Point of View. While we chuckle at that, there is something to be said about presenting Church history from the viewpoint of those who have righteously lived it. The idea that we must be neutral and argue quite as much in favor of the adversary as we do in favor of righteousness is neither reasonable nor safe.
In the Church we are not neutral. We are one-sided. There is a war going on, and we are engaged in it. It is the war between good and evil, and we are belligerents defending the good. We are therefore obliged to give preference to and protect all that is represented in the gospel of Jesus Christ, and we have made covenants to do it.
Some of our scholars establish for themselves a posture of neutrality. They call it “sympathetic detachment.” Historians are particularly wont to do that. If they make a complimentary statement about the Church, they seem to have to counter it with something that is uncomplimentary.
Some of them, since they are members of the Church, are quite embarrassed with the thought that they might be accused of being partial. They care very much what the world thinks and are very careful to include in their writings criticism of the Church leaders of the past.
They particularly strive to be acclaimed as historians as measured by the world’s standard. They would do well to read Nephi’s vision of the iron rod and ponder verses 24–28.
“And it came to pass that I beheld others pressing forward, and they came forth and caught hold of the end of the rod of iron; and they did press forward through the mist of darkness, clinging to the rod of iron, even until they did come forth and partake of the fruit of the tree.
“And after they had partaken of the fruit of the tree they did cast their eyes about as if they were ashamed. [Notice the word after. He is talking of those who are partakers of the goodness of God—of Church members.]
“And I also cast my eyes round about, and beheld, on the other side of the river of water, a great and spacious building; and it stood as it were in the air, high above the earth.
“And it was filled with people, both old and young, both male and female; and their manner of dress was exceeding fine; and they were in the attitude of mocking and pointing their fingers towards those who had come at and were partaking of the fruit.
“And after they had tasted of the fruit they were ashamed, because of those that were scoffing at them; and they fell away into forbidden paths and were lost.” (1 Nephi 8:24–28; emphasis added.)
And I want to say in all seriousness that there is a limit to the patience of the Lord with respect to those who are under covenant to bless and protect His Church and kingdom upon the earth but do not do it.
Particularly are we in danger if we are out to make a name for ourselves, if our “hearts are set so much upon the things of this world, and aspire to the honors of men, that [we] do not learn this one lesson—
“That the rights of the priesthood are inseparably connected with the powers of heaven, and that the powers of heaven cannot be controlled nor handled only upon the principles of righteousness.
“That they may be conferred upon us, it is true; but when we undertake to cover our sins, or to gratify our pride, our vain ambition, or to exercise control or dominion or compulsion upon the souls of the children of men, in any degree of unrighteousness, behold, the heavens withdraw themselves; the Spirit of the Lord is grieved; and when it is withdrawn, Amen to the priesthood or the authority of that man.
“Behold, ere he is aware, he is left unto himself, to kick against the pricks, to persecute the saints, and to fight against God.” (D&C 121:35–38.)
There is much in the scriptures and in our Church literature to convince us that we are at war with the adversary. We are not obliged as a church, nor are we as members obliged, to accommodate the enemy in this battle.
President Joseph Fielding Smith pointed out that it would be a foolish general who would give access to all of his intelligence to his enemy. It is neither expected nor necessary for us to accommodate those who seek to retrieve references from our sources, distort them, and use them against us.
Suppose that a well-managed business corporation is threatened by takeover from another corporation. Suppose that the corporation bent on the takeover is determined to drain off all its assets and then dissolve this company. You can rest assured that the threatened company would hire legal counsel to protect itself.
Can you imagine that attorney, under contract to protect the company, having fixed in his mind that he must not really take sides, that he must be impartial?
Suppose that when the records of the company he has been employed to protect are opened for him to prepare his brief he collects evidence and passes some of it to the attorneys of the enemy company. His own firm may then be in great jeopardy because of his disloyal conduct.
Do you not recognize a breach of ethics, or integrity, or morality?
I think you can see the point I am making. Those of you who are employed by the Church have a special responsibility to build faith, not destroy it. If you do not do that, but in fact accommodate the enemy, who is the destroyer of faith, you become in that sense a traitor to the cause you have made covenants to protect.
Those who have carefully purged their work of any religious faith in the name of academic freedom or so-called honesty ought not expect to be accommodated in their researches or to be paid by the Church to do it.
Rest assured, also, that you will get little truth, and less benefit, from those who steal documents or those who deal in stolen goods. There have always been, and we have among us today, those who seek entrance to restricted libraries and files to secretly copy material and steal it away in hopes of finding some detail that has not as yet been published—this in order that they may sell it for money or profit in some way from its publication or inflate an ego by being first to publish it.
In some cases the motive is to destroy faith, if they can, and the Church, if they are able. The Church will move forward, and their efforts will be of little moment. But such conduct does not go unnoticed in the eternal scheme of things.
We should not be ashamed to be committed, to be converted, to be biased in favor of the Lord.
Elder Joseph Fielding Smith pointed out the fallacy of trying to work both sides of the street: “You may as well say that the Book of Mormon is not true because it does not give credence to the story the Lamanites told of the Nephites” (Utah Genealogical and Historical Magazine, Apr. 1925, p. 55).
A number of years ago, professors from Harvard University who were members of the Church invited me to lunch over at the Harvard Business School faculty dining room. They wanted to know if I would join them in participating in a new publication; they wanted me to contribute to it.
They were generous in their compliments, saying that because I had a doctorate a number of people in the Church would listen to me, and being a General Authority (at that time I was an Assistant to the Twelve), I could have some very useful influence.
I listened to them very attentively but indicated at the close of the conversation that I would not join them. I asked to be excused from responding to their request. When they asked why, I told them this: “When your associates announced the project, they described how useful it would be to the Church—a niche that needed to be filled.” And then the spokesman said, “We are all active and faithful members of the Church; however, …”
I told my two hosts that if the announcement had read, “We are active and faithful members of the Church; therefore, …” I would have joined their organization. I had serious questions about a “however” organization. I have little worry over a “therefore” organization.
That however meant that they put a condition upon their Church membership and their faith. It meant that they put something else first. It meant that they were to judge the Church and gospel and the leaders of it against their own backgrounds and training. It meant that their commitment was partial, and that partial commitment is not enough to qualify one for full spiritual light.
I would not contribute to publications, nor would I belong to organizations, that by spirit or inclination are faith destroying. There are plenty of scholars in the world determined to find all secular truth. There are so few of us, relatively speaking, striving to convey the spiritual truths, who are protecting the Church. We cannot safely be neutral.
Many years ago Elder Widtsoe made reference to a foolish teacher in the Mutual Improvement Association who sponsored some debate with the intent of improving the abilities of the young members of the Church. He chose as a subject “Resolved: Joseph Smith was a prophet of God.” Unfortunately, the con side won.
The youngsters speaking in favor of the proposition were not as clever and their arguments were not as carefully prepared as those of the opposing side. The fact that Joseph Smith remained a prophet after the debate was over did not protect some of the participants from suffering the destruction of their faith and thereafter conducting their lives as though Joseph Smith were not a prophet and as though the church he founded and the gospel he restored were not true.
Fourth Caution
The final caution concerns the idea that so long as something is already in print, so long as it is available from another source, there is nothing out of order in using it in writing or speaking or teaching.
Surely you can see the fallacy in that.
I have on occasion been disappointed when I have read statements that tend to belittle or degrade the Church or past leaders of the Church in writings of those who are supposed to be worthy members of the Church. When I have commented on my disappointment to see that in print, the answer has been, “It was printed before, and it’s available, and therefore I saw no reason not to publish it again.”
You do not do well to see that it is disseminated. It may be read by those not mature enough for “advanced history,” and a testimony in seedling stage may be crushed.
Several years ago President Ezra Taft Benson spoke to you and said: “It has come to our attention that some of our teachers, particularly in our university programs, are purchasing writings from known apostates … in an effort to become informed about certain points of view or to glean from their research. You must realize that when you purchase their writings or subscribe to their periodicals, you help sustain their cause. We would hope that their writings not be on your seminary or institute or personal bookshelves. We are entrusting you to represent the Lord and the First Presidency to your students, not the views of the detractors of the Church” (The Gospel Teacher and His Message [address delivered to Church Educational System personnel, 17 Sept. 1976], p. 12.)
I endorse that sound counsel to you.
Remember: when you see the bitter apostate, you do not see only an absence of light, you see also the presence of darkness.
Do not spread disease germs!
I learned a great lesson years ago when I interviewed a young man then in the mission home. He was disqualified from serving a mission. He confessed to a transgression that you would think would never enter the mind of a normal human being.
“Where on earth did you ever get an idea to do something like that?” I asked.
To my great surprise he said, “From my bishop.”
He said the bishop in the interview said, “Have you ever done this? Have you ever done that? Have you ever done this other?” and described in detail things that the young man had never thought of. They preyed upon his mind until, under perverse inspiration, the opportunity presented itself, and he fell.
Don’t perpetuate the unworthy, the unsavory, or the sensational.
Some things that are in print go out of print, and the old statement “good riddance to bad rubbish” might apply.
Elder G. Homer Durham of the First Quorum of the Seventy told of counsel he had received from one of his professors who was an eminent historian: “You don’t write [and, I might add, you don’t teach] history out of the garbage pails.”
Moroni gave an excellent rule for historians to follow:
“For behold, the Spirit of Christ is given to every man, that he may know good from evil; wherefore, I show unto you the way to judge; for every thing which inviteth to do good, and to persuade to believe in Christ, is sent forth by the power and gift of Christ; wherefore ye may know with a perfect knowledge it is of God.
“But whatsoever thing persuadeth men to do evil, and believe not in Christ, and deny him, and serve not God, then ye may know with a perfect knowledge it is of the devil; for after this manner doth the devil work, for he persuadeth no man to do good, no, not one; neither do his angels; neither do they who subject themselves unto him.” (Moroni 7:16–17.)
It makes a great deal of difference whether we regard mortality as the conclusion and fulfillment of our existence or as a preparation for an eternal existence as well.
Those are the cautions I give to you who teach and write Church history.
There are qualifications to teach or to write the history of this church. If one is lacking in any one of these qualifications, he cannot properly teach the history of the Church. He can recite facts and give a point of view, but he cannot properly teach the history of the Church.
I will state these qualifications in the form of questions so that you can assess your own qualifications.
Do you believe that God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ personally appeared to the boy prophet, Joseph Smith, Jr., in the year 1820?
Do you have personal witness that the Father and the Son appeared in all their glory and stood above that young man and instructed him according to the testimony that he gave to the world in his published history?
Do you know that the Prophet Joseph Smith’s testimony is true because you have received a spiritual witness of its truth?
Do you believe that the church that was restored through him is, in the Lord’s words, “the only true and living church upon the face of the whole earth, with which I, the Lord, am well pleased” (D&C 1:30)? Do you know by the Holy Ghost that this is the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints restored by heavenly messengers in this modern era; that the Church constitutes the kingdom of God on earth, not just an institution fabricated by human agency?
Do you believe that the successors to the prophet Joseph Smith were and are prophets, seers, and revelators; that revelation from heaven directs the decisions, policies, and pronouncements that come from the headquarters of the Church? Have you come to the settled conviction, by the Spirit, that these prophets truly represent the Lord?
Now, you obviously noted that I did not talk about academic qualifications. Facts, understanding, and scholarship can be attained by personal study and essential course work. The three qualifications I have named come by the Spirit, to the individual. You can’t receive them by secular training or study, by academic inquiry or scientific investigation.
I repeat: if there is a deficiency in any of these, then, regardless of what other training an individual possesses, he cannot comprehend and write or teach the true history of this Church. The things of God are understood only by one who possesses the Spirit of God.
Now, what about that historian who defamed the early President of the Church and may well have weakened or destroyed faith in the process? What about other members of the Church who have in their writings or in their teaching been guilty of something similar?
I want to say something that may surprise you. I know of a man who did something quite as destructive as that who later became the prophet of the Church. I refer to Alma the Younger. I learned about him from reading the Book of Mormon, which in reality is a very reliable history of the Church in ancient times.
You are acquainted with the record of Alma as a young man. He followed his father, the prophet Alma, about, and ridiculed what his father preached. He was, in that period of his life, a destroyer of faith. Then came a turning point. Because his father had prayed for it, he came to himself. He changed. He became one of the great men in religious history.
I want to say something to that historian and to others who may have placed higher value on intellect than upon the mantle.
The Brethren then and now are men, very ordinary men, who have come for the most part from very humble beginnings. We need your help! We desperately need it. We cannot research and organize the history of the Church. We do not have the time to do it. And we do not have the training that you possess. But we do know the Spirit and how essential a part of our history it is. Ours is the duty to organize the Church, to set it in order, to confer the keys of authority, to perform the ordinances, to watch the borders of the kingdom and carry burdens, heavy burdens, for others and for ourselves that you can know little about.
Do you know how inadequate we really are compared to the callings we have received? Can you feel in a measure the weight, the overwhelming weight, of responsibility that is ours? If you look for inadequacy and imperfections, you can find them quite easily. But you may not feel as we feel the enormous weight of responsibility associated with the callings that have come to us. We are not free to do some of the things that scholars think would be so reasonable, for the Lord will not permit us to do them, and it is his church. He presides over it.
There is another part of the on-going history of the Church that you may not be acquainted with. Perhaps I can illustrate it for you.
A few years ago it was my sad privilege to accompany President Kimball, then President of the Twelve, to a distant stake to replace a stake leader who had been excommunicated for a transgression. Our hearts went out to this good man who had done such an unworthy thing. His sorrow and anguish and suffering brought to my mind the phrase “gall of bitterness.”
Thereafter, on intermittent occasions, I would receive a call from President Kimball: “Have you heard from this brother? How is he doing? Have you been in touch with him?” After Brother Kimball became President of the Church, the calls did not cease. They increased in frequency.
One day I received a call from the President. “I have been thinking of this brother. Do you think it is too soon to have him baptized?” (Always a question, never a command.) I responded with my feelings, and he said, “Why don’t you see if he could come here to see you? If you feel good about it after an interview, we could proceed.”
A short time later, I arrived very early at the office. As I left my car I saw President Kimball enter his. He was going to the airport on his way to Europe. He rolled down the window to greet me, and I told him I had good news about our brother. “He was baptized last night,” I said.
He motioned for me to get into the car and sit beside him and asked me to tell him all about it. I told him of the interview and that I had concluded by telling our brother very plainly that his baptism must not be a signal that his priesthood blessings would be restored in the foreseeable future. I told him that it would be a long, long time before that would happen.
President Kimball patted me on the knee in a gentle gesture of correction and said, “Well, maybe not so long. …” Soon thereafter the intermittent phone calls began again.
I want to tell you of another lesson I received. Many years ago, when I was a new General Authority and not very experienced, I was called to the office of the First Counselor in the First Presidency. “We find you are going to the West Coast for conference this weekend. We wonder if you would leave a day or so early to help with a problem at a mission headquarters in another city.”
A missionary had confessed to transgression, and the mission president was reluctant to take action. I was instructed to see that a court was convened and that the missionary was excommunicated.
I went, and I interviewed the elder at great length. I then went to a park to think and pray about it. It was an unusual case, most unusual. After two hours, I telephoned the member of the First Presidency from a pay telephone and told him a little of what I had learned and of how I felt about the matter. He asked what I wanted to do. Hesitantly I told him I wanted to delay, to take no action now. Then I said, “But, President, tell me to do it, again, and I will do it.”
His voice came over the telephone and seemed like thunder to me: “Don’t you go against the voice of the Spirit!”
I had learned a great lesson. I have never forgotten it, and the inspiration greatly affected the outcome when final action was taken.
Do not yield your faith in payment for an advanced degree or for the recognition and acclaim of the world. Do not turn away from the Lord nor from his Church nor from his servants. You are needed—oh, how you are needed!
It may be that you will lay your scholarly reputation and the acclaim of your colleagues in the world as a sacrifice upon the altar of service. They may never understand the things of the Spirit as you have a right to do. They may not regard you as an authority or as a scholar. Just remember, when the test came to Abraham, he didn’t really have to sacrifice Isaac. He just had to be willing to.
Now a final lesson from Church history, one that illustrates the kind of thing from the past that builds faith and increases testimony.
William W. Phelps had been a trusted associate of the Prophet Joseph Smith. Then, in an hour of crisis when the Prophet needed him most, he turned against him and joined the apostates and oppressors who sought the Prophet’s life.
Later, Brother Phelps came to himself. He repented of what he had done and wrote to the Prophet Joseph Smith, asking for his forgiveness. I want to read you the letter the Prophet Joseph wrote to Brother Phelps in reply.
I confess also that many times I have moaned in agony when I have thought of the many incidents of this kind that researchers have discovered when they have pored over the record of our history but have left them out of their writings for fear they would be regarded as not worthy of a scholarly review of Church history.
Now the letter.
“Dear Brother Phelps: …
“You may in some measure realize what my feelings, as well as Elder Rigdon’s and Brother Hyrum’s were, when we read your letter—truly our hearts were melted into tenderness and compassion when we ascertained your resolves, &c. I can assure you I feel a disposition to act on your case in a manner that will meet the approbation of Jehovah, (whose servant I am), and agreeable to the principles of truth and righteousness which have been revealed; and inasmuch as long-suffering, patience, and mercy have ever characterized the dealings of our heavenly Father towards the humble and penitent, I feel disposed to copy the example, cherish the same principles, and by so doing be a savior of my fellow men.
“It is true, that we have suffered much in consequence of your behavior—the cup of gall, already full enough for mortals to drink, was indeed filled to overflowing when you turned against us. One with whom we had oft taken sweet counsel together, and enjoyed many refreshing seasons from the Lord—’had it been an enemy, we could have borne it.’ …
“However, the cup has been drunk, the will of our Father has been done, and we are yet alive, for which we thank the Lord. And having been delivered from the hands of wicked men by the mercy of our God, we say it is your privilege to be delivered from the powers of the adversary, be brought into the liberty of God’s dear children, and again take your stand among the Saints of the Most High, and by diligence, humility, and love unfeigned, commend yourself to our God, and your God, and to the Church of Jesus Christ.
“Believing your confession to be real, and your repentance genuine, I shall be happy once again to give you the right hand of fellowship, and rejoice over the returning prodigal …
“‘Come on, dear brother, since the war is past,
For friends at first, are friends again at last.’
“Yours as ever,
“Joseph Smith, Jun.”
(History of the Church, 4:162–64.)
Brother Phelps did return to full fellowship. He was a writer of hymns. The one we sang to open this meeting, “Praise to the Man,” was written by Brother Phelps, as were “O God, the Eternal Father,” “Now Let Us Rejoice,” “Gently Raise the Sacred Strain,” “The Spirit of God Like a Fire”—to mention but a few.
Oh, how great the loss to the Church if Brother Phelps had not returned. And how great would have been the tragedy for him.
When I read about our Brethren of the past, I am overwhelmed with humility. Consider the Prophet Joseph Smith and the little opportunity he had for formal schooling. Read the letters written in his own hand, and you will know that he could not spell correctly. Oh, how grateful he must have been for a scribe. I have wept when I have contemplated what they accomplished with what little they had. I sense how grateful they were to those who stood by them.
To you who may have lost your way, come back! We know how that can happen; we have walked that path of research and study. Come help us!—you with your scholarship and your training, you with your bright, intelligent minds, you with your experience and with your academic degrees.
How grateful we are today for the many members who have special gifts and special training that they devote to the building up of the Church and kingdom of God and to the protecting of it.
May God bless you who so faithfully compile and teach the history of the Church and build the faith of those you teach. I bear witness that the gospel is true. The Church is His church. I pray that you may be inspired as you write and as you teach. May His Spirit be with you in rich abundance.
As you take your students over the trails of Church history in this dispensation, yours is the privilege to help them to see the miracle of the Restoration, the mantle that belongs to His servants, and to “see in every hour and in every moment of the existence of the Church … the overruling, almighty hand of [God]” (Joseph F. Smith, in Conference Report, Apr. 1904, p. 2).
As you write and as you teach Church history under the influence of His Spirit, one day you will come to know that you were not only spectators but a central part of it, for you are His Saints.
This testimony I leave, with my blessings, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

References[+]

References
1	Gospel Principles manual, Chapter 31: Honesty – https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/manual/gospel-principles/chapter-31-honesty?lang=eng
2	The Mantle Is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect, Boyd K. Packer – https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/manual/teaching-seminary-preservice-readings-religion-370-471-and-475/the-mantle-is-far-far-greater-than-the-intellect?lang=eng

February 7, 2020

We will always teach truth #3

Excerpt from an address by Russell M. Nelson, September 17 2019: ¹

It is precisely because we do care deeply about all of God’s children that we proclaim His truth. We may not always tell people what they want to hear. Prophets are rarely popular. But we will always teach the truth!

A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, September 21, 1856: ²

“Before I sit down, I shall offer a proposition to the congregation; though I will first say a few words concerning our religion, our circumstances, and the circumstances of the brethren and people generally that inhabit these valleys, but more especially of these that have the privilege of assembling at this Tabernacle from Sabbath to Sabbath.
If they will rightly consider their situation, they will believe for themselves that they are in a place, in a country, where they can be Saints as well as in any other place there is on the face of this earth.
True, we hear some complaints from those who lose the spirit of their religion, who turn away from us. They think that this people will suffer here. I will give you my feelings upon the subject.
There is not a hardship, there is not a disappointment, there is not a trial, there is not a hard time, that comes upon this people in this place, but that I am more thankful for than I am for full granaries.
We have been hunting during the past twenty-six years, for a place where we could raise Saints, not merely wheat, and corn. Comparatively I care but little about the wheat and corn, though a little is very useful.
It is true that this is a good country for fruits of some kinds; this soil produces as good peaches as can be raised on any soil, and also grapes, apples, and so on. But what of all that? The man, or the woman, that mainly looks after the fruit, after the luxuries of life, good food, fine apparel, and at the same time professes to be a Latter-day Saint, if he does not get that spirit out of his heart, it will obtain a perfect victory over him; whereas he is required to obtain a victory over his lusts and over his unwise feelings; and if he does not get rid of that spirit, the quicker he starts east for the States, or west for California, the better.
If we could not raise any fruit, if we could not raise an ear of corn, I should be quite thankful if we could raise the oats and the peas, and make the oat bread and the pea broth, and live on them from year to year.
I say hallelujah, this is a first-rate place to raise Saints. Let the people complain of hard times, complain of their poverty, their poor fare and their hard labor; that wood is scarce, that we have to go far for it, and have to toil so hard to raise our grain; that we lose our stock upon the prairie, that a cow is gone today, and an ox was lost last year; that if we turn out our cattle they will stray off, and we shall see them no more.
How would you feel were you in a country where you could not raise stock, except you provided comfortable shelter and an abundance of fodder for them all?
In the country where I was brought up, could you turn out a calf in the fall and have it live through the winter? There never was such a thing done, to my knowledge; and no man ever thought of such a thing as wintering a calf, unless he had a shelter prepared for it almost as warm as the rooms for the children.
I mention these things for the benefit of those here today, if any, who think that this is not a good country, and who do not really know whether they wish to stay, or whether we are right or wrong, or whether “Mormonism” is true or false.
I would advise those persons to repent of their sins forthwith, and to try with all their might to get the spirit of their religion upon them, and if they cannot do that, to take their own course and go where their hearts desire, for doubtless there is some place where you would wish to go.
Those that have the Gospel, who enjoy the Spirit of their religion, lie down in peace, and wake up full of rejoicing, full of peace, of glory, of faith and thanksgiving; this is the case with all who are full of good works.
We need a reformation in the midst of this people; we need a thorough reform, for I know that very many are in a dozy condition with regard to their religion; I know this as well as I should if you were now to doze and go to sleep before my eyes.
You are losing the spirit of the Gospel, is there any cause for it? No, only that which there is in the world. You have the weakness of human nature to contend with, and you suffer that weakness to decoy you away from the truth, to the side of the adversary; but now it is time to awake, before the time of burning.
Whether the time of burning will be this week, or the next, or next year, I do not know that I care; and I do not know that I would ask, if I was sure the Lord would tell me. But I tell you that which I do know, and that is sufficient.
I do know that the trying day will soon come to you and to me; and ere long we will have to lay down these tabernacles and go into the spirit world. And I do know that as we lie down, so judgment will find us, and that is scriptural; “as the tree falls, so it shall lie,” or, in other words, as death leaves us so judgment will find us.
I will explain how judgment will be laid to the line. If we all live to the age of man the end thereof will soon be here, and that will burn enough, without anything else; and the present is a day of trial, enough for you and me.
We have got to be rightly prepared to go into the spirit world, in order to become kings. That is, so far as the power of Satan is concerned you and I have got to be free from his power, but we cannot be while we are in the flesh.
Here we shall be perplexed and hunted by him; but when we go into the spirit world there we are masters over the power of Satan, and he cannot afflict us anymore, and this is enough for me to know.
Whether the world is going to be burned up within a year, or within a thousand years, does not matter a groat to you and me. We have the words of eternal life, we have the privilege of obtaining glory, immortality, and eternal lives, now will you obtain these blessings?
Will you spend your lives to obtain a seat in the kingdom of God, or will you lie down and sleep, and go down to hell?
I want all the people to say what they will do, and I know that God wishes all His servants, all His faithful sons and daughters, the men and the women that inhabit this city, to repent of their wickedness, or we will cut them off.
I could give you a logical reason for all the transgressions in this world, for all that are committed in this probationary state, and especially for those committed by men.
There are sins that men commit for which they cannot receive forgiveness in this world, or in that which is to come, and if they had their eyes open to see their true condition, they would be perfectly willing to have their blood spilt upon the ground, that the smoke thereof might ascend to heaven as an offering for their sins; and the smoking incense would atone for their sins, whereas, if such is not the case, they will stick to them and remain upon them in the spirit world.
I know, when you hear my brethren telling about cutting people off from the earth, that you consider it is strong doctrine; but it is to save them, not to destroy them.
Of all the children of Israel that started to pass through the wilderness, none inherited the land which had been promised, except Caleb and Joshua, and what was the reason? It was because of their rebellion and wickedness; and because the Lord had promised Abraham that he would save his seed.
They had to travel to and fro to every point of the compass, and were wasted away, because God was determined to save their spirits. But they could not enter into His rest in the flesh, because of their transgressions, consequently He destroyed them in the wilderness.
I do know that there are sins committed, of such a nature that if the people did understand the doctrine of salvation, they would tremble because of their situation. And furthermore, I know that there are transgressors, who, if they knew themselves, and the only condition upon which they can obtain forgiveness, would beg of their brethren to shed their blood, that the smoke thereof might ascend to God as an offering to appease the wrath that is kindled against them, and that the law might have its course. I will say further; I have had men come to me and offer their lives to atone for their sins.
It is true that the blood of the Son of God was shed for sins through the fall and those committed by men, yet men can commit sins which it can never remit. As it was in ancient days, so it is in our day; and though the principles are taught publicly from this stand, still the people do not understand them; yet the law is precisely the same. There are sins that can be atoned for by an offering upon an altar, as in ancient days; and there are sins that the blood of a lamb, of a calf, or of turtle doves, cannot remit, but they must be atoned for by the blood of the man. That is the reason why men talk to you as they do from this stand; they understand the doctrine and throw out a few words about it. You have been taught that doctrine, but you do not understand it.
It is our desire to be prepared for a celestial seat with our Father in heaven. It was observed by brother Grant that we have not seen God, that we cannot converse with Him; and it is true that men in their sins do not know much about God. When you hear a man pour out eternal things, how well you feel, to what a nearness you seem to be brought with God. What a delight it was to hear brother Joseph talk upon the great principles of eternity; he would bring them down to the capacity of a child, and he would unite heaven with earth, this is the beauty of our religion.
When it was mentioned this morning about seeing God, about what kind of a being He was, and how we could see and measurably understand Him, I thought I would tell you. If we could see our heavenly Father, we should see a being similar to our earthly parent, with this difference, our Father in heaven is exalted and glorified. He has received His thrones, His principalities and powers, and He sits as a governor, as a monarch, and overrules kingdoms, thrones, and dominions that have been bequeathed to Him, and such as we anticipate receiving. While He was in the flesh, as we are, He was as we are. But it is now written of Him that our God is as a consuming fire, that He dwells in everlasting burnings, and this is why sin cannot be where He is.
There are principles that will endure through all eternity, and no fire can obliterate them from existence. They are those principles that are pure, and fire is made typical use of to show the glory and purity of the gods, and of all perfect beings. God is the Father of our spirits; He begat them, and has sent them here to receive tabernacles, and to prove whether we will honor them. If we do, then our tabernacles will be exalted; but if we do not, we shall be destroyed; one of the two—dissolution or life. The second death will decompose all tabernacles over whom it gains the ascendancy; and this is the effect of the second death, the tabernacles go back to their native element.
We are of the earth, earthy; and our Father is heavenly and pure. But we will be glorified and purified, if we obey our brethren and the teachings which are given.
When you see celestial beings, you will see men and women, but you will see those beings clothed upon with robes of celestial purity. We cannot bear the presence of our Father now; and we are placed at a distance to prove whether we will honor these tabernacles, whether we will be obedient and prepare ourselves to live in the glory of the light, privileges, and blessings of celestial beings. We could not have the glory and the light without first knowing the contrast. Do you comprehend that we could have no exaltation, without first learning by contrast?
When you are prepared to see our Father, you will see a being with whom you have long been acquainted, and He will receive you into His arms, and you will be ready to fall into His embrace and kiss Him, as you would your fathers and friends that have been dead for a score of years, you will be so glad and joyful. Would you not rejoice? When you are qualified and purified, so that you can endure the glory of eternity, so that you can see your Father, and your friends who have gone behind the veil, you will fall upon their necks and kiss them, as we do an earthly friend that has been long absent from us, and that we have been anxiously desiring to see. This is the people that are and will be permitted to enjoy the society of those happy and exalted beings.
Now for my proposition; it is more particularly for my sisters, as it is frequently happening that women say they are unhappy. Men will say, “My wife, though a most excellent woman, has not seen a happy day since I took my second wife;” “No, not a happy day for a year,” says one; and another has not seen a happy day for five years. It is said that women are tied down and abused: that they are misused and have not the liberty they ought to have; that many of them are wading through a perfect flood of tears, because of the conduct of some men, together with their own folly.
I wish my own women to understand that what I am going to say is for them as well as others, and I want those who are here to tell their sisters, yes, all the women of this community, and then write it back to the States, and do as you please with it. I am going to give you from this time to the 6th day of October next, for reflection, that you may determine whether you wish to stay with your husbands or not, and then I am going to set every woman at liberty and say to them, Now go your way, my women with the rest, go your way. And my wives have got to do one of two things; either round up their shoulders to endure the afflictions of this world, and live their religion, or they may leave, for I will not have them about me. I will go into heaven alone, rather than have scratching and fighting around me. I will set all at liberty. “What, first wife too?” Yes, I will liberate you all.
I know what my women will say; they will say, “You can have as many women as you please, Brigham.” But I want to go somewhere and do something to get rid of the whiners; I do not want them to receive a part of the truth and spurn the rest out of doors.
I wish my women, and brother Kimball’s and brother Grant’s to leave, and every woman in this Territory, or else say in their hearts that they will embrace the Gospel—the whole of it. Tell the Gentiles that I will free every woman in this Territory at our next Conference. “What, the first wife too?” Yes, there shall not be one held in bondage, all shall be set free. And then let the father be the head of the family, the master of his own household; and let him treat them as an angel would treat them; and let the wives and the children say amen to what he says, and be subject to his dictates, instead of their dictating the man, instead of their trying to govern him.
No doubt some are thinking, “I wish brother Brigham would say what would become of the children.” I will tell you what my feelings are; I will let my wives take the children, and I have property enough to support them, and can educate them, and then give them a good fortune, and I can take a fresh start.
I do not desire to keep a particle of my property, except enough to protect me from a state of nudity. And I would say, wives you are welcome to the children, only do not teach them iniquity; for if you do, I will send an Elder, or come myself, to teach them the Gospel. You teach them life and salvation, or I will send Elders to instruct them.
Let every man thus treat his wives, keeping raiment enough to clothe his body; and say to your wives, “Take all that I have and be set at liberty; but if you stay with me you shall comply with the law of God, and that too without any murmuring and whining. You must fulfil the law of God in every respect, and round up your shoulders to walk up to the mark without any grunting.”
Now recollect that two weeks from tomorrow I am going to set you at liberty. But the first wife will say, “It is hard, for I have lived with my husband twenty years, or thirty, and have raised a family of children for him, and it is a great trial to me for him to have more women;” then I say it is time that you gave him up to other women who will bear children. If my wife had borne me all the children that she ever would bare, the celestial law would teach me to take young women that would have children.
Do you understand this? I have told you many times that there are multitudes of pure and holy spirits waiting to take tabernacles, now what is our duty?—to prepare tabernacles for them; to take a course that will not tend to drive those spirits into the families of the wicked, where they will be trained in wickedness, debauchery, and every species of crime. It is the duty of every righteous man and woman to prepare tabernacles for all the spirits they can; hence if my women leave, I will go and search up others who will abide the celestial law, and let all I now have go where they please; though I will send the Gospel to them.
This is the reason why the doctrine of plurality of wives was revealed, that the noble spirits which are waiting for tabernacles might be brought forth.
If the men of the world were right, or if they were anywhere near right, there might not be the necessity which there now is. But they are wholly given up to idolatry, and to all manner of wickedness.
Do I think that my children will be damned? No, I do not, for I am going to fight the devil until I save them all; I have got my sword ready, and it is a two-edged one. I have not a fear about that, for I would almost be ashamed of my body if it would beget a child that would not abide the law of God, though I may have some unruly children.
I am going to ask you a good many things, and to begin with I will ask, what is your prayer? Do you not ask for the righteous to increase, while the unrighteous shall decrease and dwindle away? Yes, that is the prayer of every person that prays at all. The Methodists pray for it, the Baptists pray for it, and the Church of England and all the reformers, the Shaking Quakers not excepted. And if the women belonging to this Church will turn Shaking Quakers, I think their sorrows will soon be at an end.
Sisters, I am not joking, I do not throw out my proposition to banter your feelings, to see whether you will leave your husbands, all or any of you. But I do know that there is no cessation to the everlasting whining of many of the women in this Territory; I am satisfied that this is the case. And if the women will turn from the commandments of God and continue to despise the order of heaven, I will pray that the curse of the Almighty may be close to their heels, and that it may be following them all the day long. And those that enter into it and are faithful, I will promise them that they shall be queens in heaven, and rulers to all eternity.
“But,” says one, “I want to have my paradise now.” And says another, “I did think I should be in paradise if I was sealed to brother Brigham, and I thought I should be happy when I became his wife, or brother Heber’s. I loved you so much, that I thought I was going to have a heaven right off, right here on the spot.”
What a curious doctrine it is, that we are preparing to enjoy! The only heaven for you is that which you make yourselves. My heaven is here—[laying his hand upon his heart]. I carry it with me. When do I expect it in its perfection? When I come up in the resurrection; then I shall have it, and not till then.
But now we have got to fight the good fight of faith, sword in hand, as much so as men have when they go to battle; and it is one continual warfare from morning to evening, with sword in hand. This is my duty, and this is my life.
But the women come and say, “Really brother John, and brother William, I thought you were going to make a heaven for me,” and they get into trouble because a heaven is not made for them by the men, even though agency is upon women as well as upon men. True there is a curse upon the woman that is not upon the man, namely, that “her whole affections shall be towards her husband,” and what is the next? “He shall rule over you.”
But how is it now? Your desire is to your husband, but you strive to rule over him, whereas the man should rule over you.
Some may ask whether that is the case with me; go to my house and live, and then you will learn that I am very kind, but know how to rule.
If I had only wise men to talk to, there would be no necessity for my saying what I am going to say. Many and many an Elder knows no better than to go home and abuse as good a woman as dwells upon this earth, because of what I have said this afternoon. Are you, who act in that way, fit to have a family? No, you are not, and never will be, until you get good common sense.
Then you can go to work and magnify your callings; and you can do the best you know how; and on that ground I will promise you salvation, but upon no other principle.
If I were talking to a people that understood themselves and the doctrine of the holy Gospel, there would be no necessity for saying this, because you would understand. But many have been (what shall I say? pardon me, brethren), henpecked so much, that they do not know the place of either man or woman; they abuse and rule a good woman with an iron hand. With them it is as Solomon said—“Bray a fool in a mortar among wheat, with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness depart from him.” You may talk to them about their duties, about what is required of them, and still they are fools, and will continue to be.
Prepare yourselves for two weeks from tomorrow; and I will tell you now, that if you will tarry with your husbands, after I have set you free, you must bow down to it, and submit yourselves to the celestial law. You may go where you please, after two weeks from tomorrow; but, remember, that I will not hear any more of this whining.
In the midst of all my harsh sayings, shall I say chastisements?—I am disposed, in my heart, to bless this people; and I do bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.”

References[+]

References
1	Russell M.Nelson, BYU Devotional, September 17 2019 – https://speeches.byu.edu/talks/russell-m-nelson/love-laws-god/
2	Journal of Discourses vol. 4, pp. 51-57 – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/9596

September 18, 2019

Paul vs Moroni

King James Bible passages in the Book of Mormon: ¹

When entire verses are verbatim or near verbatim copies (as is often the case), only the references to the corresponding scriptures are provided.

1 Nephi (600-570 BC)
1 Nephi 1:14 “…Great and marvelous are thy works, O Lord God Almighty!”	Revelation 15:3 “Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty”
1 Nephi 2:16 “…the mysteries of God…”	1 Cor. 4:1 “…the mysteries of God…”
1 Nephi 2:24 “…to stir them up in the ways of remembrance.”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance…”
1 Nephi 3:2 “…Behold I have dreamed a dream…”	Judges 7:13 “Behold, I dreamed a dream…”
1 Nephi 3:20 “…spoken by the mouth of all the holy prophets… since the world began…”	Acts 3:21 “…spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began.”
1 Nephi 4:13 “…It is better that one man should perish than that a nation should dwindle and perish in unbelief.”	John 11:50 “…it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.”
1 Nephi 5:8 “…Now I know of a surety that the Lord hath…”	Acts 12:11 “…Now I know of a surety, that the LORD hath…”
1 Nephi 5:18, 11:36, 14:11, 19:17, 22:28 “…all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people…”
1 Nephi 6:5 “…those who are not of the world.”	John 17:14 “…they are not of the world…”
1 Nephi 7:8, 15:4 “…being grieved for the hardness of their hearts…”	Mark 3:5 “…being grieved for the hardness of their hearts…”
1 Nephi 10:8 “…go forth and cry in the wilderness: Prepare ye the way of the Lord, and make his paths straight…”	John 1:23 “…I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord…”
1 Nephi 10:8 “…there standeth one among you whom ye know not; and he is mightier than I, whose shoe’s latchet I am not worthy to unloose.”	John 1:26-27 “…there standeth one among you, whom ye know not…whose shoe’s latchet I am not worthy to unloose.”
1 Nephi 10:9 “…in Bethabara, beyond Jordan…”	John 1:28 “…in Bethabara beyond Jordan…”
1 Nephi 10:10 “…the Lamb of God, who should take away the sins of the world.”	John 1:29 “…Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”
1 Nephi 10:18 “…he is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “…Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
1 Nephi 10:18 “…the way is prepared for all men from the foundation of the world…”	Matthew 25:34 “…the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world…”
1 Nephi 11:7 “…bear record that it is the Son of God.”	John 1:34 “…bare record that this is the Son of God.”
1 Nephi 11:22 “…it is the love of God, which sheddeth itself abroad in the hearts…”	Romans 5:5 “…the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts…”
1 Nephi 11:35, 12:9, 13:41, 14:20, 24, 25, 27 “…the twelve apostles of the Lamb.”	Revelation 21:14 “…the twelve apostles of the Lamb.”
1 Nephi 12:2, 12:21, 14:15 “…wars, and rumors of wars…”	Matthew 24:6 “…wars and rumours of wars…”
1 Nephi 12:10 “…their garments are made white in his blood.”	Revelation 7:14 “…their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”
1 Nephi 13:27 “…pervert the right ways of the Lord…”	Acts 13:10 “…pervert the right ways of the Lord?”
1 Nephi 13:42 “…the last shall be first, and the first shall be last.”	Matthew 19:30 “…first shall be last; and the last shall be first.”
1 Nephi 14:10 “…the mother of abominations; and she is the whore of all the earth.”	Revelation 17:5 “…THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.”
1 Nephi 14:11 “…the whore of all the earth, and she sat upon many waters…”	Revelation 17:1 “…the great whore that sitteth upon many waters…”
1 Nephi 15:15 “…the true vine…”	John 15:1 “…I am the true vine…”
1 Nephi 15:24 “…the fiery darts of the adversary…”	Ephesians 6:16 “…the fiery darts of the wicked.”
1 Nephi 15:30 “…ascendeth up unto God forever and ever…”	Revelation 14:11 “…the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever…”
1 Nephi 16:2 “…lifted up at the last day…”	John 6:40 “…I will raise him up at the last day.”
1 Nephi 17:39 “He ruleth high in the heavens, for it is his throne, and this earth is his footstool.”	Isaiah 66:1 “Thus saith the LORD, The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool…”
1 Nephi 17:55 “…honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long in the land which the Lord thy God shall give thee.”	Exodus 20:12 “Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the LORD thy God giveth thee.”
1 Nephi 20:20, 21	Isaiah 48:20, 21
1 Nephi 22:15 “For behold…the day soon cometh that all the proud and they who do wickedly shall be as stubble; and the day cometh that they must be burned.”	Malachi 4:1 “For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up…”
1 Nephi 22:17 “…they shall be saved, even if it so be as by fire.”	1 Corinthians 3:15 “…but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire.”
1 Nephi 22:18 “…blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke…”	Acts 2:19 “…blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke…”
1 Nephi 22:20 “…A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass that all those who will not hear that prophet shall be cut off from among the people.”	Acts 3:22-23 “…A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass, that every soul, which will not hear that prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people.”
1 Nephi 22:25 “…there shall be one fold and one shepherd…”	John 10:16 “…there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.”
1 Nephi 22:31 “…endure to the end, ye shall be saved…”	Matthew 24:13 “…endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
2 Nephi (588-545 BC)
2 Nephi 2:4 “…the same, yesterday, today, and forever.”	Hebrews 13:8 “…the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
2 Nephi 2:6 “…full of grace and truth.”	John 1:14 “…full of grace and truth.”
2 Nephi 2:9 “…the first-fruits unto God…”	Revelation 14:4 “…the firstfruits unto God…”
2 Nephi 4:17 “…O wretched man that I am!”	Romans 7:24 “O wretched man that I am!”
2 Nephi 4:18 “I am encompassed about, because of the temptations and the sins which do so easily beset me.”	Hebrews 12:1 “…seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us…”
2 Nephi 5:25 “…to stir them up in remembrance of me…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance…”
2 Nephi 6:6, 16-18	Isaiah 49:22, 24-26
2 Nephi 6:9 “…manifest himself unto them in the flesh…”	1 Timothy 3:16 “…God was manifest in the flesh…”
2 Nephi 7	Isaiah 50
2 Nephi 8	Isaiah 51-52
2 Nephi 9:6 “…death hath passed upon all men…”	Romans 5:12 “…death passed upon all men…”
2 Nephi 9:7 “…this corruption could not put on incorruption.”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption…”
2 Nephi 9:12 “…death and hell must deliver up their dead…”	Revelation 20:13“…death and hell delivered up the dead…”
2 Nephi 9:15 “…must appear before the judgment-seat of the Holy One of Israel…”	2 Corinthians 5:10 “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ…”
2 Nephi 9:16 “…they who are righteous shall be righteous still, and they who are filthy shall be filthy still…”	Revelation 22:11 “…he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still…”
2 Nephi 9:18 “…endured the crosses of the world, and despised the shame…”	Hebrews 12:2 “…endured the cross, despising the shame…”
2 Nephi 9:18 “…inherit the kingdom of God, which was prepared for them from the foundation of the world…”	Matthew 25:34 “…inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world…”
2 Nephi 9:18 “…their joy shall be full…”	John 15:11 “…that your joy might be full.”
2 Nephi 9:30 “But wo unto the rich…”	Luke 6:24 “But woe unto you that are rich!”
2 Nephi 9:33 “Wo unto the uncircumcised of heart…”	Acts 7:51 “…uncircumcised in heart…”
2 Nephi 9:34, 36 “…shall be thrust down to hell.”	Luke 10:15 “…shalt be thrust down to hell.”
2 Nephi 9:39 “…to be carnally-minded is death, and to be spiritually-minded is life…”	Romans 8:6 “…to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life…”
2 Nephi 9:42 “…whoso knocketh, to him will he open…”	Matthew 7:8 “…to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”
2 Nephi 9:50, 51	Isaiah 55:1, 2
2 Nephi 10:9	Isaiah 49:23
2 Nephi 10:16 “…both Jew and Gentile, both bond and free, both male and female…”	Galatians 3:28 “…neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female…”
2 Nephi 10:16 “…they who are not for me are against me…”	Matthew 12:30 “He that is not with me is against me…”
2 Nephi 12	Isaiah 2
2 Nephi 13	Isaiah 3
2 Nephi 14	Isaiah 4
2 Nephi 15	Isaiah 5
2 Nephi 16	Isaiah 6
2 Nephi 17	Isaiah 7
2 Nephi 18	Isaiah 8
2 Nephi 19	Isaiah 9
2 Nephi 20	Isaiah 10
2 Nephi 21	Isaiah 11
2 Nephi 22	Isaiah 12
2 Nephi 23	Isaiah 13
2 Nephi 24	Isaiah 14
2 Nephi 25:12 “…wars, and rumors of wars…”	Matthew 24:6 “…wars and rumours of wars…”
2 Nephi 25:12 “…the Only Begotten of the Father…”	John 1:14 “…the only begotten of the Father…”
2 Nephi 25:13 “…rise from the dead, with healing in his wings…”	Malachi 4:2 “…arise with healing in his wings…”
2 Nephi 25:20 “…there is none other name given under heaven…whereby man can be saved.”	Acts 4:12 “…there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”
2 Nephi 25:29 “..shall in nowise be cast out.”	John 6:37 “…I will in no wise cast out.”
2 Nephi 26:9 “…the Son of righteousness shall appear…”	Malachi 4:2 “…shall the Sun of righteousness arise…”
2 Nephi 26:11 “…the Spirit of the Lord will not always strive with man.”	Genesis 6:3 “…My spirit shall not always strive with man…”
2 Nephi 26:12 “…Jesus is the very Christ…”	John 7:26 “…that this is the very Christ?”
2 Nephi 26:13, 30:8 “…every nation, kindred, tongue, and people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people…”
2 Nephi 26:16 “…shall speak unto them out of the ground, and their speech shall be low out of the dust, and their voice shall be as one that hath a familiar spirit…that he may whisper concerning them, even as it were out of the ground; and their speech shall whisper out of the dust.”	Isaiah 29:4 “And thou shalt be brought down, and shalt speak out of the ground, and thy speech shall be low out of the dust, and thy voice shall be, as of one that hath a familiar spirit, out of the ground, and thy speech shall whisper out of the dust.”
2 Nephi 26:25 “…buy milk and honey, without money and without price.”	Isaiah 55:1 “…buy wine and milk without money and without price.”
2 Nephi 26:30 “…except they should have charity they were nothing.”	1 Corinthians 13:2 “…and have not charity, I am nothing.”
2 Nephi 26:33 “…bond and free, male and female…both Jew and Gentile.”	Galatians 3:28 “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female…”
2 Nephi 27:2 “…they shall be visited of the Lord of Hosts, with thunder and with earthquake, and with a great noise, and with storm, and with tempest, and with the flame of devouring fire.”	Isaiah 29:6 “Thou shalt be visited of the LORD of hosts with thunder, and with earthquake, and great noise, with storm and tempest, and the flame of devouring fire.”
2 Nephi 27:4 “…stay yourselves and wonder, for ye shall cry out, and cry; yea, ye shall be drunken but not with wine, ye shall stagger but not with strong drink.”	Isaiah 29:9 “Stay yourselves, and wonder; cry ye out, and cry: they are drunken, but not with wine; they stagger, but not with strong drink.”
2 Nephi 27:5 “For behold, the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep. For behold, ye have closed your eyes, and ye have rejected the prophets; and your rulers, and the seers hath he covered…”	Isaiah 29:10 “For the LORD hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes: the prophets and your rulers, the seers hath he covered.”
2 Nephi 27:15, 17 “…Read this, I pray thee…And the man shall say: I cannot bring the book, for it is sealed.”	Isaiah 29:11 “…Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I cannot; for it is sealed…”
2 Nephi 27:19 “…deliver again the book and the words thereof to him that is not learned; and the man that is not learned shall say: I am not learned.”	Isaiah 29:12 “And the book is delivered to him that is not learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I am not learned.”
2 Nephi 27:23 “…the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “…the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
2 Nephi 27:25-34	Isaiah 29:13-23
2 Nephi 28:15 “…pervert the right way of the Lord…”	Acts 13:10 “…wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?”
2 Nephi 28:15 “…they shall be thrust down to hell!”	Luke 10:15 “And thou…shalt be thrust down to hell.”
2 Nephi 28:23 “…even a lake of fire and brimstone, which is endless torment.”	Revelation 20:10 “…into the lake of fire and brimstone…tormented day and night for ever and ever.”
2 Nephi 28:30 “…line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little…”	Isaiah 28:10 “For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little:”
2 Nephi 28:30 “…unto him that receiveth I will give more; and from them that shall say, We have enough, from them shall be taken away even that which they have.”	Matthew 13:12 “For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance: but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath.”
2 Nephi 29:9 “…the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “…the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
2 Nephi 29:11 “…out of the books which shall be written I will judge the world, every man according to their works…”	Revelation 20:12 “…the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.”
2 Nephi 30:9	Isaiah 11:4
2 Nephi 30:11-15	Isaiah 11:5-9
2 Nephi 31:4 “…the Lamb of God, which should take away the sins of the world.”	John 1:29 “…the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”
2 Nephi 31:5 “…to fulfil all righteousness…”	Matthew 3:15 “…to fulfil all righteousness…”
2 Nephi 31:9 “…the straightness of the path, and the narrowness of the gate…”	Matthew 7:14 “…strait is the gate, and narrow is the way…”
2 Nephi 31:10 “…Follow thou me.”	John 21:22 “…follow thou me.”
2 Nephi 31:11 “…repent ye, and be baptized in the name of my Beloved Son.”	Acts 2:38 “…Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ…”
2 Nephi 31:13 “…speak with the tongue of angels…”	1 Corinthians 13:1 “…I speak with the tongues of men and of angels…”
2 Nephi 31:14 “…can speak with a new tongue…”	Mark 16:17 “…they shall speak with new tongues…”
2 Nephi 31:15 “…He that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved.”	Matthew 24:13 “…he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
2 Nephi 31:18 “…strait and narrow path which leads to eternal life…”	Matthew 7:14 “…strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life…”
2 Nephi 31:21 “…there is none other way nor name given under heaven whereby man can be saved…”	Acts 4:12 “…for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”
2 Nephi 32:2 “…speak with the tongue of angels…”	1 Corinthians 13:1 “…speak with the tongues of men and of angels…”
2 Nephi 32:9 “…pray always, and not faint…”	Luke 18:1 “…always to pray, and not to faint…”
2 Nephi 33:9 “…enter into the narrow gate, and walk in the strait path which leads to life…”	Matthew 7:13, 14 “Enter ye in at the strait gate…Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life…”
Jacob (544-421 BC)
Jacob 3:11 “…that lake of fire and brimstone which is the second death.”	Revelation 21:8 “…in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.”
Jacob 5:42 “…these which have once brought forth good fruit…are good for nothing save it be to be hewn down and cast into the fire.”	Matthew 3:10 “…every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.”
Jacob 5:47 “…what could I have done more in my vineyard?”	Isaiah 5:4 “What could have been done more to my vineyard…”
Jacob 5:47 “…I have digged about it… and I have dunged it…”	Luke 13:8 “…I shall dig about it, and dung it:”
Jacob 5:49 “…they shall not cumber the ground…”	Luke 13:7 “…why cumbereth it the ground?”
Jacob 5:63 “…the last that they may be first, and that the first may be last…”	Matthew 19:30 “…first shall be last; and the last shall be first.”
Jacob 6:4 “…he stretches forth his hands unto them all the day long; and they are a stiffnecked and a gainsaying people;”	Romans 10:21 “…All day long I have stretched forth my hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people.”
Jacob 6:6 “…today, if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts…”	Hebrews 3:7, 8 “…To day if ye will hear his voice, Harden not your hearts…”
Jacob 6:10 “…whose smoke ascendeth up forever and ever…endless torment.”	Revelation 14:11 “And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever…”
Jacob 6:11 “…enter in at the strait gate, and continue in the way which is narrow, until ye shall obtain eternal life.”	Matthew 7:13, 14 “Enter ye in at the strait gate…narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life…”
Enos (544-420 BC)
Enos 1:1 “…in the nurture and admonition of the Lord…”	Ephesians 6:4 “…in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.”
Enos 1:8 “…thy faith hath made thee whole.”	Matthew 9:22 “…thy faith hath made thee whole.”
Enos 1:15 “…Whatsoever thing ye shall ask in faith, believing that ye shall receive in the name of Christ, ye shall receive it.”	Matthew 21:22 “And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.”
Enos 1:27 “…my mortal shall put on immortality…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this mortal must put on immortality.”
Enos 1:27 “…Come unto me, ye blessed…of my Father.”	Matthew 25:34 “…Come, ye blessed of my Father…”
Enos 1:27 “…there is a place prepared for you in the mansions of my Father.”	John 14:2 “In my Father’s house are many mansions…I go to prepare a place for you.”
Omni (361-130 BC)
Omni 1:26 “…endure to the end…ye will be saved.”	Matthew 24:13 “…endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
Mosiah (130-91 BC)
Mosiah 1:12 “…name that never shall be blotted out…”	Revelation 3:5 “…I will not blot out his name out of the book of life…”
Mosiah 1:17 “…to stir them up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Mosiah 3:5 “…the Lord Omnipotent who reigneth…”	Revelation 19:6 “…the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.”
Mosiah 3:13 “…to every kindred, nation, and tongue…”	Revelation 14:6 “…to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people…”
Mosiah 3:17 “…there shall be no other name given nor any other way nor means whereby salvation can come…”	Acts 4:12 “…salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”
Mosiah 3:18 “…become as little children…”	Matthew 18:3 “…become as little children…”
Mosiah 3:27 “…their torment is as a lake of fire and brimstone, whose flames are unquenchable, and whose smoke ascendeth up forever and ever.”	Revelation 14:10, 11 “…he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels…And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever…”
Mosiah 4:6 “…prepared from the foundation of the world…”	Matthew 25:34 “…prepared for you from the foundation of the world…”
Mosiah 4:9 “…believe that he is…”	Hebrews 11:6 “…believe that he is…”
Mosiah 5:8 “…There is no other name given whereby salvation cometh;”	Acts 4:12 “…there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”
Mosiah 5:13 “…the thoughts and intents of his heart…”	Hebrews 4:12 “…the thoughts and intents of the heart.”
Mosiah 5:15 “…ye should be steadfast and immovable, always abounding in good works…”	1 Corinthians 15:58 “…be ye stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord…”
Mosiah 5:15 “…the Lord God Omnipotent…”	Revelation 19:6 “…the Lord God omnipotent…”
Mosiah 6:3 “…to stir them up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Mosiah 7:30 “…they shall reap the chaff thereof in the whirlwind…”	Hosea 8:7 “…they have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind…”
Mosiah 10:8 “…a leathern girdle about their loins.”	Matthew 3:4 “…a leathern girdle about his loins…”
Mosiah 12:21-24	Isaiah 52:7-10
Mosiah 12:34-36	Exodus 20:2-4
Mosiah 13:12-24	Exodus 20:4-17
Mosiah 14:1-12	Isaiah 53:1-12
Mosiah 15:14 “…who have brought good tidings of good, who have published salvation; and said unto Zion: Thy God reigneth!”	Isaiah 52:7 “…him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!”
Mosiah 15:29-31	Isaiah 52:8-10
Mosiah 16:2 “…the wicked be cast out…and weep, and wail, and gnash their teeth…”	Matthew 22:13 “…cast him into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.”
Mosiah 16:3 “…that old serpent…”	Revelation 20:2 “…that old serpent…”
Mosiah 16:3 “…serpent that did beguile our first parents…”	2 Corinthians 11:3 “…the serpent beguiled Eve…”
Mosiah 16:3 “…carnal, sensual, devilish…”	James 3:15 “…earthly, sensual, devilish.”
Mosiah 16:7 “…that death should have no sting…”	1 Corinthians 15:55 “O death, where is thy sting?”
Mosiah 16:8 “…death is swallowed up in Christ.”	1 Corinthians 15:54 “…Death is swallowed up in victory.”
Mosiah 16:9 “He is the light and the life of the world…”	John 8:12 “…I am the light of the world…”
Mosiah 16:10 “…this mortal shall put on immortality, and this corruption shall put on incorruption…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”
Mosiah 16:11 “If they be good, to the resurrection of endless life and happiness; and if they be evil, to the resurrection of endless damnation…”	John 5:29 “And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”
Mosiah 16:14 “…it is a shadow of those things which are to come…”	Colossians 2:17 “Which are a shadow of things to come…”
Mosiah 18:13 “…prepared from the foundation of the world.”	Matthew 25:34 “…the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world:”
Mosiah 18:21 “…one faith and one baptism…”	Ephesians 4:5 “…one faith, one baptism,”
Mosiah 18:21 “…their hearts knit together in unity and in love…”	Colossians 2:2 “That their hearts might be comforted, being knit together in love…”
Mosiah 23:13 “…stand fast in this liberty wherewith ye have been made free…”	Galatians 5:1 “Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free…”
Mosiah 26:27 “And then I will confess unto them that I never knew them…”	Matthew 7:23 “And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you…”
Mosiah 26:27 “…depart into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels.”	Matthew 25:41 “…Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels:”
Mosiah 26:37 “…walking circumspectly…”	Ephesians 5:15 “…walk circumspectly…”
Mosiah 26:39 “…pray without ceasing, and to give thanks in all things.”	1 Thessalonians 5:17, 18 “Pray without ceasing. In every thing give thanks…”
Mosiah 27:29 “…the gall of bitterness and bonds of iniquity.”	Acts 8:23 “…in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.”
Mosiah 27:31 “…every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess…”	Philippians 2:10, 11 “…at the name of Jesus every knee should bow…And that every tongue should confess…”
Alma (91-53 BC)
Alma 1:25 “…stand fast in the faith…”	1 Corinthians 16:13 “…stand fast in the faith…”
Alma 1:25 “…they were steadfast and immovable…”	1 Corinthians 15:58 “…be ye stedfast, unmoveable…”
Alma 4:19 “…to stir them up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Alma 5:15 “…this corruption raised in incorruption…”	1 Corinthians 15:42 “It is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption:”
Alma 5:24 “…sit down in the kingdom of God, with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob…”	Matthew 8:11 “…sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.”
Alma 5:27 “…garments have been cleansed and made white through the blood of Christ…”	Revelation 7:14 “…have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”
Alma 5:50 “…Repent…for the kingdom of heaven is soon at hand…”	Matthew 3:2 “…Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Alma 5:35 “…hewn down and cast into the fire…”	Matthew 3:10 “…hewn down, and cast into the fire.”
Alma 5:48 “…the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace, and mercy, and truth.”	John 1:14 “…the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”
Alma 9:26 “…the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace, equity, and truth…”	John 1:14 “…the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”
Alma 5:48 “…it is he that cometh to take away the sins of the world…”	John 1:29 “…the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”
Alma 5:48 “…believeth on his name.”	John 1:12 “…believe on his name:”
Alma 5:54 “…bring forth works which are meet for repentance—“	Matthew 3:8 “Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:”
Alma 12:15 “…bringeth forth fruit meet for repentance.”	Matthew 3:8 “Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:”
Alma 5:57 “…come ye out from the wicked, and be ye separate, and touch not their unclean things…”	2 Corinthians 6:17 “…come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you.”
Alma 7:9 “…Repent ye…the kingdom of heaven is at hand…”	Matthew 3:2 “…Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Alma 7:14 “…if ye are not born again ye cannot inherit the kingdom of heaven…”	John 3:3 “…Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.”
Alma 7:14 “…the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world…”	John 1:29 “…the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”
Alma 7:14 “…to cleanse from all unrighteousness.”	1 John 1:9 “…to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”
Alma 7:15 “…lay aside every sin, which easily doth beset you…”	Hebrews 12:1 “…let us lay aside…the sin which doth so easily beset us…”
Alma 7:20 “…neither doth he vary from that which he hath said; neither hath he a shadow of turning…”	James 1:17 “…the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.”
Alma 7:21 “…he who is filthy shall remain in his filthiness.”	Revelation 22:11 “…he which is filthy, let him be filthy still…”
Alma 7:24 “…see that ye have faith, hope, and charity…”	1 Corinthians 13:13 “…now abideth faith, hope, charity…”
Alma 7:24 “…ye will always abound in good works.”	2 Corinthians 9:8 “…ye… may abound to every good work:”
Alma 7:25 “…sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob…in the kingdom of heaven…”	Matthew 8:11 “…sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.”
Alma 9:20 “…every other nation, kindred, tongue, or people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,”
Alma 37:4 “…every nation, kindred, tongue, and people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,”
Alma 9:25 “…Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is nigh at hand;”	Matthew 4:17 “…Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Alma 10:20 “…repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”	Matthew 4:17 “…Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Alma 9:26 “…his glory; and his glory shall be the glory of the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace, equity, and truth…”	John 1:14 “…(and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”
Alma 10:17 “…O ye wicked and perverse generation…”	Matthew 17:17 “…O faithless and perverse generation…”
Alma 11:39 “…he is the beginning and the end, the first and the last;”	Revelation 22:13 “…the beginning and the end, the first and the last.”
Alma 12:8 “…resurrection of the dead…both the just and the unjust…”	Acts 24:15 “…resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.”
Alma 12:16 “…a second death…”	Revelation 20:14 “…the second death.”
Alma 12:17 “…their torments shall be as a lake of fire and brimstone, whose flame ascendeth up forever and ever…”	Revelation 14:10, 11 “…he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone…And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever…”
Alma 12:27 “…it was appointed unto men that they must die; and after death, they must come to judgment…”	Hebrews 9:27 “…it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment:”
Alma 12:35 “…I swear in my wrath that he shall not enter into my rest.”	Hebrews 3:11 “So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)”
Alma 13:9 “…priests forever, after the order of the Son…”	Hebrews 5:6 “…Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.”
Alma 13:9 “…full of grace, equity, and truth…”	John 1:14 “…full of grace and truth.”
Alma 13:13 “…bring forth fruit meet for repentance…”	Matthew 3:8 “Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:”
Alma 13:15 “…this same Melchizedek to whom Abraham paid tithes…”	Hebrews 7:1, 2 “…this Melchisedec…To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all…”
Alma 13:20 “…the scriptures are before you; if ye will wrest them it shall be to your own destruction.”	2 Peter 3:16 “…they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction.”
Alma 13:22 “…glad tidings of great joy…among all his people…”	Luke 2:10 “…good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people.”
Alma 13:28 “…watch and pray continually, that ye may not be tempted…”	Matthew 26:41 “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation…”
Alma 13:28 “…tempted above that which ye can bear…”	1 Corinthians 10:13 “…tempted above that ye are able…to bear…”
Alma 18:13 “…said unto him, Rabbanah, which is, being interpreted, powerful or great king…”	John 1:38 “…said unto him, Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpreted, Master…”
Alma 18:32 “…the thoughts and intents of the heart…”	Hebrews 4:12 “…the thoughts and intents of the heart.”
Alma 19:9 “…Believest thou this?…”	John 11:26 “…Believest thou this?”
Alma 19:10 “…there has not been such great faith among all the people of the Nephites.”	Luke 7:9 “…I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel.”
Alma 21:6 “…except we repent we shall perish…”	Luke 13:3 “…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”
Alma 25:6 “…to be stirred up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Alma 26:5 “…thrust in the sickle, and did reap…”	Revelation 14:15 “…Thrust in thy sickle, and reap…”
Alma 26:7 “…he will raise them up at the last day.”	John 6:40 “…I will raise him up at the last day.”
Alma 30:46 “…grieved because of the hardness of your heart…”	Mark 3:5 “…being grieved for the hardness of their hearts…”
Alma 31:11 “…they did pervert the ways of the Lord…”	Acts 13:10 “…cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?”
Alma 31:17 “…the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
Alma 31:37 “…taking no thought for themselves what they should eat, or what they should drink, or what they should put on.”	Matthew 6:25 “…Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on…”
Alma 32:13 “…he that findeth mercy and endureth to the end the same shall be saved.”	Matthew 24:13 “But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
Alma 32:21 “…if ye have faith ye hope for things which are not seen…”	Hebrews 11:1 “…faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”
Alma 32:38 “…and when the heat of the sun cometh and scorcheth it, because it hath no root it withers away…”	Matthew 13:6 “And when the sun was up, they were scorched; and because they had no root, they withered away.”
Alma 32:41 “…springing up unto everlasting life.”	John 4:14 “…springing up into everlasting life.”
Alma 34:13 “…yea, it shall be all fulfilled, every jot and tittle…”	Matthew 5:18 “…one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.”
Alma 34:29 “…cast out, (it being of no worth) and is trodden under foot of men.”	Matthew 5:13 “…good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men.”
Alma 34:38 “…worship God…in spirit and in truth…”	John 4:24 “God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.”
Alma 36:18 “…who am in the gall of bitterness…”	Acts 8:23 “…thou art in the gall of bitterness…”
Alma 37:15 “…delivered up unto Satan, that he may sift you as chaff before the wind.”	Luke 22:31 “…Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat:”
Alma 37:34 “…be meek and lowly in heart; for such shall find rest to their souls.”	Matthew 11:29 “…I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.”
Alma 38:9 “…he is the life and the light of the world…”	John 1:4 “In him was life; and the life was the light of men.”
Alma 39:9 “…the lusts of your eyes…”	1 John 2:16 “…the lust of the eyes…”
Alma 40:2 “…this mortal does not put on immortality, this corruption does not put on incorruption…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”
Alma 41:4 “…mortality raised to immortality, corruption to incorruption…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”
Alma 40:13 “…cast out into outer darkness; there shall be weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of teeth…”	Matthew 22:13 “…cast him into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.”
Alma 40:14 “…fearful looking for the fiery indignation…”	Hebrews 10:27 “…fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation…”
Alma 40:25 “…then shall the righteous shine forth…”	Matthew 13:43 “Then shall the righteous shine forth…”
Alma 41:11 “…are in the gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity…”	Acts 8:23 “…art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.”
Alma 41:11 “…without God in the world…”	Ephesians 2:12 “…without God in the world:”
Alma 42:2	Genesis 3:23, 24
Alma 42:27 “…whosoever will come may come and partake of the waters of life freely…”	Revelation 22:17 “…whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.”
Alma 43:10 “…worship God in spirit and in truth…”	John 4:24 “…worship him in spirit and in truth.”
Alma 58:40 “…stand fast in that liberty wherewith God has made them free…”	Galatians 5:1 “Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free…”
Helaman (52-1 BC)
Helaman 3:29 “…the word of God, which is quick and powerful, which shall divide asunder…”	Hebrews 4:12 “…the word of God is quick, and powerful…even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit…”
Helaman 3:30 “…at the right hand of God in the kingdom of heaven, to sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and with Jacob…”	Matthew 8:11 “…shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.”
Helaman 5:8 “…lay up for yourselves a treasure in heaven…”	Matthew 6:20 “…lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven…”
Helaman 5:32 “…Repent ye, repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand…”	Matthew 3:2 “…Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Helaman 5:44 “…that joy which is unspeakable and full of glory.”	1 Peter 1:8 “…with joy unspeakable and full of glory:”
Helaman 7:28 “…except ye repent ye shall perish…”	Luke 13:3 “…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”
Helaman 8:14 “…as he lifted up the brazen serpent in the wilderness, even so shall he be lifted up who should come.”	John 3:14 “…as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up:”
Helaman 8:25 “…laying up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where nothing doth corrupt…”	Matthew 6:20 “…lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt…”
Helaman 9:21 “…ye uncircumcised of heart, ye blind, and ye stiffnecked people…”	Acts 7:51 “Ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and ears…”
Helaman 10:7 “…whatsoever ye shall seal on earth shall be sealed in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven…”	Matthew 16:19 “…whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.”
Helaman 10:8 “…say unto this temple it shall be rent in twain…”	Matthew 27:51 “…the veil of the temple was rent in twain…”
Helaman 10:9 “…ye shall say unto this mountain…”	Matthew 17:20 “…ye shall say unto this mountain…”
Helaman 11:4 “…to stir them up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Helaman 12:26 “…They that have done good shall have everlasting life; and they that have done evil shall have everlasting damnation…”	John 5:29 “…they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”
Helaman 13:25 “…If our days had been in the days of our fathers of old, we would not have slain the prophets…”	Matthew 23:30 “…If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets.”
Helaman 13:29 “O ye wicked and ye perverse generation…”	Matthew 17:17 “…O faithless and perverse generation…”
Helaman 13:29 “…foolish and blind guides…”	Matthew 23:16 “…ye blind guides…”
Helaman 13:29 “…ye choose darkness rather than light?”	John 3:19 “…men loved darkness rather than light…”
Helaman 14:25 “And many graves shall be opened, and shall yield up many of their dead; and many saints shall appear unto many.”	Matthew 27:52, 53 “And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many.”
Helaman 15:1 “…your houses shall be left unto you desolate.”	Matthew 23:38 “…your house is left unto you desolate.”
Helaman 15:2 “…wo unto them which are with child…”	Matthew 24:19 “…woe unto them that are with child…”
Helaman 15:5 “…and they do walk circumspectly…”	Ephesians 5:15 “See then that ye walk circumspectly…”
Helaman 16:14 “And angels did appear unto men, wise men, and did declare unto them glad tidings of great joy…”	Luke 2:10 “And the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy…”
3 Nephi (1-35 AD)
3 Nephi 1:13 “…the time is at hand…”	Revelation 22:10 “…the time is at hand.”
3 Nephi 1:25 “…that one jot or tittle should not pass away till it should all be fulfilled…”	Matthew 5:18 “…one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.”
3 Nephi 6:14 “…and steadfast, and immovable…”	1 Corinthians 15:58 “…be ye stedfast, unmoveable…”
3 Nephi 7:8 “…like the dog to his vomit, or like the sow to her wallowing in the mire.”	2 Peter 2:22 “…The dog is turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire.”
3 Nephi 9:13 “…be converted, that I may heal you?”	John 12:40 “…be converted, and I should heal them.”
3 Nephi 9:15 “…I am in the Father, and the Father in me…”	John 14:11 “…I am in the Father, and the Father in me…”
3 Nephi 9:16 “I came unto my own, and my own received me not…”	John 1:11 “He came unto his own, and his own received him not.”
3 Nephi 9:17 “And as many as have received me, to them have I given to become the sons of God; and even so will I to as many as shall believe on my name…”	John 1:12 “But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name:”
3 Nephi 9:18 “I am the light and the life of the world…”	John 8:12 “…I am the light of the world…”
3 Nephi 9:18 “…I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end.”	Revelation 22:13 “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.”
3 Nephi 10:4 “…how oft have I gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings…”	Matthew 23:37 “…how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings…”
3 Nephi 10:5 “…how oft would I have gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings…how oft would I have gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens…”	Matthew 23:37 “…how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings…”
3 Nephi 11:7 “Behold my Beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased…hear ye him.”	Matthew 17:5 “…This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him.”
3 Nephi 11:11 “…I am the light and the life of the world…”	John 8:12 “…I am the light of the world…”
3 Nephi 11:25 “…baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost…”	Matthew 28:19 “…baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:”
3 Nephi 11:27 “…the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost are one…”	1 John 5:7 “…the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.:”
3 Nephi 11:27 “…I am in the Father, and the Father in me…”	John 14:11 “…I am in the Father, and the Father in me…”
3 Nephi 11:27 “…the Father and I are one.”	John 10:30 “I and my Father are one.”
3 Nephi 11:32 “…the Father commandeth all men, everywhere, to repent…”	Acts 17:30 “…God…commandeth all men every where to repent:”
3 Nephi 11:33 “…whoso believeth in me, and is baptized, the same shall be saved…”	Mark 16:16 “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved…”
3 Nephi 11:34 “…whoso believeth not in me, and is not baptized, shall be damned.”	Mark 16:16 “…but he that believeth not shall be damned.”
3 Nephi 11:36 “…the Father, and I, and the Holy Ghost are one.”	1 John 5:7 “…the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.:”
3 Nephi 11:39 “…whoso buildeth upon this buildeth upon my rock, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against them.”	Matthew 16:18 “…upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”
3 Nephi 12:1 “…baptize you with water…baptize you with fire and with the Holy Ghost…”	Matthew 3:11 “…baptize you with water…baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire:”
3 Nephi 12:3-45	Matthew 5:3-45
3 Nephi 12:47 “Old things are done away, and all things have become new.”	2 Corinthians 5:17 “…old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.”
3 Nephi 12:48	Matthew 5:48
3 Nephi 13:1-34	Matthew 6:1-34
3 Nephi 14:1-27	Matthew 7:1-27
3 Nephi 15:1 “…him will I raise up at the last day.”	John 6:44 “…I will raise him up at the last day.”
3 Nephi 15:2 “…old things had passed away, and that all things had become new.”	2 Corinthians 5:17 “…old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.”
3 Nephi 15:9 “…endure to the end, and ye shall live…”	Matthew 24:13 “…endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
3 Nephi 15:17 “That other sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.”	John 10:16 “And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.”
3 Nephi 16:15 “…salt that hath lost its savor, which is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot…”	Matthew 5:13 “…the salt have lost his savour…it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men.”
3 Nephi 16:18-20	Isaiah 52:8-10
3 Nephi 18:13 “…built upon a sandy foundation; and when the rain descends, and the floods come, and the winds blow, and beat upon them, they shall fall…”	Matthew 7:27 “…built his house upon the sand: And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell…”
3 Nephi 18:15 “…watch and pray always, lest ye be tempted…”	Matthew 26:41 “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation…”
3 Nephi 18:18 “…watch and pray always lest ye enter into temptation…”	Matthew 26:41 “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation…”
3 Nephi 18:18 “…Satan desireth to have you, that he may sift you as wheat.”	Luke 22:31 “…Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat:”
3 Nephi 18:29 “…whoso eateth and drinketh my flesh and blood unworthily eateth and drinketh damnation to his soul…”	1 Corinthians 11:29 “…he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself…”
3 Nephi 18:35 “…it is expedient that I should go…”	John 16:7 “…It is expedient for you that I go…”
3 Nephi 19:23 “…I pray unto thee for them, and also for all those who shall believe on their words, that they may believe in me, that I may be in them as thou, Father, art in me, that we may be one.”	John 17:20-21 “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us…”
3 Nephi 19:29 “…I pray not for the world, but for those whom thou hast given me…that I may be glorified in them.”	John 17:9, 10 “…I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me…and I am glorified in them.”
3 Nephi 20:16, 17	Micah 5:8, 9
3 Nephi 20:18, 19	Micah 4:12
3 Nephi 20:23-26	Acts 3:22-26
3 Nephi 21:8 “…kings shall shut their mouths; for that which had not been told them shall they see; and that which they had not heard shall they consider.”	Isaiah 52:15 “…kings shall shut their mouths at him: for that which had not been told them shall they see; and that which they had not heard shall they consider.”
3 Nephi 21:9 “…the Father work a work, which shall be a great and a marvelous work among them…”	Isaiah 29:14 “…I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder…”
3 Nephi 21:12-18	Micah 5:8-14
3 Nephi 21:29 “…they shall not go out in haste, nor go by flight, for I will go before them, saith the Father, and I will be their rearward.”	Isaiah 52:12 “…ye shall not go out with haste, nor go by flight: for the LORD will go before you; and the God of Israel will be your rereward.”
3 Nephi 22:1-17	Isaiah 54:1-17
3 Nephi 24:1-18	Malachi 3:1-18
3 Nephi 25:1-6	Malachi 4:1-6
3 Nephi 26:3 “…the elements should melt with fervent heat…”	2 Peter 3:12 “…the elements shall melt with fervent heat?”
3 Nephi 26:3 “…and the earth should be wrapt together as a scroll…”	Revelation 6:14 “…the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together…”
3 Nephi 26:3 “…the heavens and the earth should pass away;”	Revelation 21:1 “…the first heaven and the first earth were passed away…”
3 Nephi 26:4 “…all people, and all kindreds, and all nations and tongues…”	Revelation 11:9 “…the people and kindreds and tongues and nations…”
3 Nephi 26:4 “…stand before God, to be judged of their works…”	Revelation 20:12 “…stand before God…judged…according to their works.”
3 Nephi 26:5 “If they be good, to the resurrection of everlasting life; and if they be evil, to the resurrection of damnation…”	John 5:29 “…they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”
3 Nephi 26:18 “…and heard unspeakable things, which are not lawful to be written.”	2 Corinthians 12:4 “…and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.”
3 Nephi 26:19 “…they had all things common…”	Acts 4:32 “…they had all things common.”
3 Nephi 27:6 “…whoso…endureth to the end, the same shall be saved…”	Matthew 24:13 “…he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
3 Nephi 27:14 “…I had been lifted up upon the cross, that I might draw all men unto me…”	John 12:32 “…I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.”
3 Nephi 27:29 “…ask, and ye shall receive; knock, and it shall be opened unto you; for he that asketh, receiveth; and unto him that knocketh, it shall be opened.”	Matthew 7:7-8 “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”
3 Nephi 27:33 “…Enter ye in at the strait gate; for strait is the gate, and narrow is the way that leads to life, and few there be that find it; but wide is the gate, and broad the way which leads to death, and many there be that travel therein…”	Matthew 7:13, 14 “Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.”
3 Nephi 27:33 “…the night cometh, wherein no man can work.”	John 9:4 “…the night cometh, when no man can work.”
3 Nephi 28:8 “…ye shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye from mortality to immortality…”	1 Corinthians 15:52-53 “…in the twinkling of an eye…we shall be changed…this mortal must put on immortality.”
3 Nephi 28:10 “…the Father and I are one;”	John 10:30 “I and my Father are one.”
3 Nephi 28:13 “…caught up into heaven, and saw and heard unspeakable things.”	2 Corinthians 12:2,4 “…caught up to the third heaven…and heard unspeakable words…”
3 Nephi 28:15 “…whether they were in the body or out of the body, they could not tell…”	2 Corinthians 12:3 “…whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell…”
3 Nephi 28:29 “…all nations, kindreds, tongues and people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,”
3 Nephi 28:31 “…all people must surely stand before the judgment-seat of Christ;”	2 Corinthians 5:10 “…we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ;”
4 Nephi (36-321 AD)
4 Nephi 1:3 “…they had all things common…”	Acts 2:44 “…and had all things common;”
4 Nephi 1:3 “…bond and free…”	Galatians 3:28 “…neither bond nor free…”
4 Nephi 1:3 “…partakers of the heavenly gift.”	Hebrews 6:4 “…tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers…”
4 Nephi 1:30 “…were rent in twain…”	Matthew 27:51 “…was rent in twain…”
Mormon (322-421 AD)
Mormon 3:15 “Vengeance is mine, and I will repay…”	Romans 12:19 “…Vengeance is mine; I will repay…”
Mormon 3:20 “…ye must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ…and ye must stand to be judged of your works, whether they be good or evil;”	2 Corinthians 5:10 “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.”
Mormon 6:21 “…mortal must put on immortality, and these bodies which are now moldering in corruption must soon become incorruptible…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”
Mormon 6:21 “…ye must stand before the judgment-seat of Christ…”	2 Corinthians 5:10 “…we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ…”
Mormon 7:5 “…gained the victory over the grave; and also in him is the sting of death swallowed up.”	1 Corinthians 15:54, 55 “…Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy sting?”
Mormon 7:8 “…repent, and be baptized in the name of Jesus…”	Acts 2:38 “…Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ…”
Mormon 7:9 “…this is written for the intent that ye may believe that…”	John 20:31 “…these are written, that ye might believe…”
Mormon 8:20 “…saith the Lord, and vengeance is mine also, and I will repay.”	Romans 12:19 “…Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord.”
Mormon 8:30 “And there shall also be heard of wars, rumors of wars, and earthquakes in divers places.”	Matthew 24:6,7 “And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars… in divers places.”
Mormon 8:31 “…in the gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity.”	Acts 8:23 “…in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.”
Mormon 9:2 “…the elements shall melt with fervent heat…”	2 Peter 3:10 “…the elements shall melt with fervent heat…”
Mormon 9:9 “…God is the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
Mormon 9:9 “…in him there is no variableness neither shadow of changing?”	James 1:17 “…with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.”
Mormon 9:14 “…he that is filthy shall be filthy still; and he that is righteous shall be righteous still…”	Revelation 22:11 “…he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still…”
Mormon 9:22-24	Mark 16:15-18
Mormon 9:27 “…work out your own salvation with fear and trembling…”	Philippians 2:12 “…work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”
Mormon 9:29 “…endure to the end…”	Matthew 24:13 “…endure unto the end…”
Mormon 9:29 “…will in nowise be cast out.”	John 6:37 “…will in no wise cast out.
Ether (2200-600 BC)
Ether 4:11 “…the manifestations of my Spirit…”	1 Corinthians 12:7 “…the manifestation of the Spirit…”
Ether 4:18 “…he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned…”	Mark 16:16 “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.”
Ether 4:18 “…and signs shall follow them that believe in my name.”	Mark 16:17 “And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name…”
Ether 4:19 “…the kingdom prepared for him from the foundation of the world.”	Matthew 25:34 “…the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world…”
Ether 12:4 “…an anchor to the souls of men, which would make them sure and steadfast…”	Hebrews 6:19 “…an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast…”
Ether 12:6 “…faith is things which are hoped for and not seen…”	Hebrews 11:1 “…faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”
Ether 12:8 “…partakers of the heavenly gift…”	Hebrews 6:4 “…tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers…”
Ether 12:11 “…God prepared a more excellent way…”	1 Corinthians 12:31 “…yet show I unto you a more excellent way.”
Ether 12:35 “…and take away their talent…”	Matthew 25:28 “Take therefore the talent from him…”
Moroni (400-421 AD)
Moroni 6:1 “…brought forth fruit meet that they were worthy…”	Matthew 3:8 “Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance…”
Moroni 6:2 “…a broken heart and a contrite spirit…”	Psalms 51:17 “…a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart…”
Moroni 6:4 “…Christ, who was the author and the finisher of their faith.”	Hebrews 12:2 “…Jesus the author and finisher of our faith…”
Moroni 6:7 “…their names were blotted out…”	Revelation 3:5 “…I will not blot out his name…”
Moroni 7:1 “…faith, hope, and charity…”	1 Corinthians 13:13 “…faith, hope, charity…”
Moroni 7:6 “…it profiteth him nothing.”	1 Corinthians 13:3 “…it profiteth me nothing.”
Moroni 7:7 “…it is not counted unto him for righteousness.”	Romans 4:3 “…it was counted unto him for righteousness.”
Moroni 7:16 “…the Spirit of Christ is given to every man, that he may know good from evil…”	1 Corinthians 12:7 “…the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal.”
Moroni 7:17 “…no man to do good, no, not one…”	Romans 3:12 “…none that doeth good, no, not one.”
Moroni 7:18 “…with that same judgment which ye judge ye shall also be judged.”	Matthew 7:2 “For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged…”
Moroni 7:26 “…Whatsoever thing ye shall ask the Father in my name…it shall be done unto you.”	John 16:23 “…Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you.”
Moroni 7:26 “…Whatsoever thing ye shall ask…believing that ye shall receive…”	Matthew 21:22 “…all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.”
Moroni 7:34 “…Repent…and be baptized in my name…”	Acts 2:38 “…Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ…”
Moroni 7:39 “…I judge better things of you…”	Hebrews 6:9 “…we are persuaded better things of you…”
Moroni 7:43 “…he shall be meek, and lowly of heart.”	Matthew 11:29 “…I am meek and lowly in heart…”
Moroni 7:44 “…if he have not charity he is nothing…”	1 Corinthians 13:2 “…and have not charity, I am nothing.”
Moroni 7:45 “And charity suffereth long, and is kind, and envieth not, and is not puffed up, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil, and rejoiceth not in iniquity but rejoiceth in the truth, beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.”	1 Corinthians 13:4-6 “Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, Doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth;”
Moroni 7:46 “…if ye have not charity, ye are nothing…”	1 Corinthians 13:2 “…and have not charity, I am nothing.”
Moroni 7:46 “…charity never faileth…”	1 Corinthians 13:8 “Charity never faileth…”
Moroni 7:46 “…charity, which is the greatest of all…”	1 Corinthians 13:13 “…the greatest of these is charity.”
Moroni 7:48 “…love, which he hath bestowed upon all… that ye may become the sons of God…””	1 John 3:1 “…what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us… that we should be called the sons of God…”
Moroni 7:48 “…when he shall appear we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is…”	1 John 3:2 “…when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is.”
Moroni 7:48 “…that we may have this hope; that we may be purified even as he is pure.”	1 John 3:3 “…every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure.”
Moroni 8:3 “…the name of his Holy Child, Jesus…”	Acts 4:30 “…the name of thy holy child Jesus.”
Moroni 8:8 “…the whole need no physician, but they that are sick…”	Matthew 9:12 “…They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick…”
Moroni 8:14 “…in the gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity…”	Acts 8:23 “…in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.”
Moroni 8:16 “…them that shall ¹pervert the ways of the Lord…”	Acts 13:10 “…wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?”
Moroni 8:16 “…for they shall perish except they repent…”	Luke 13:3 “…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”
Moroni 8:16 “…perfect love casteth out all fear.”	1 John 4:18 “…but perfect love casteth out fear…”
Moroni 9:6 “…the enemy of all righteousness…”	Acts 13:10 “…thou enemy of all righteousness…”
Moroni 9:22 “…they must perish except they repent…”	Luke 13:3 “…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”
Moroni 10:8 “…deny not the gifts of God, for they are many; and they come from the same God…”	1 Corinthians 12:4 “Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit.”
Moroni 10:8 “…And there are different ways that these gifts are administered; but it is the same God who worketh all in all; and they are given by the manifestations of the Spirit of God unto men, to profit them.”	1 Corinthians 12:5-7 “And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal.”
Moroni 10:9 “…to one is given by the Spirit of God, that he may teach the word of wisdom;”	1 Corinthians 12:8 “…to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom…”
Moroni 10:10 “…to another, that he may teach the word of knowledge by the same Spirit;”	1 Corinthians 12:8 “…to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit;”
Moroni 10:11 “…to another, exceedingly great faith; and to another, the gifts of healing by the same Spirit;”	1 Corinthians 12:9 “To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit;”
Moroni 10:12 “…to another, that he may work mighty miracles;”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “To another the working of miracles…”
Moroni 10:13 “…to another, that he may prophesy…”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “…to another prophecy…”
Moroni 10:14 “…to another, the beholding of angels and ministering spirits;”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “…to another discerning of spirits…”
Moroni 10:15 “…to another, all kinds of tongues;”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “…to another divers kinds of tongues…”
Moroni 10:16 “…to another, the interpretation of languages and of divers kinds of tongues.”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “…to another the interpretation of tongues.”
Moroni 10:17 “…all these gifts come by the Spirit of Christ; and they come unto every man severally, according as he will.”	1 Corinthians 12:11 “…all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will.”
Moroni 10:19 “…he is the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
Moroni 10:20 “…there must be faith; and if there must be faith there must also be hope; and if there must be hope there must also be charity.”	1 Corinthians 13:13 “And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three…”
Moroni 10:25 “…there shall be none that doeth good among you, no not one…”	Romans 3:12 “…there is none that doeth good, no, not one.”
Moroni 10:31 “…awake, and arise from the dust, O Jerusalem; yea, and put on thy beautiful garments, O daughter of Zion…”	Isaiah 52:1 “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem…”
Moroni 10:32 “…then is his grace sufficient for you, that by his grace ye may be perfect…”	2 Corinthians 12:9 “…My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect…”
Moroni 10:34 “…the Eternal Judge of both quick and dead…”	Acts 10:42 “…the Judge of quick and dead.”

Further Study

Book of Mormon Origins – https://www.bookofmormonorigins.com/

References[+]

References
1	KJV in the Book of Mormon — Case closed – https://kmabom.wordpress.com/kjv-in-the-book-of-mormon-case-closed/

April 14, 2019

Young Wives

Excerpt from a September 30, 1973 BYU Devotional by Spencer W. Kimball: ¹

DO NOT POSTPONE MARRIAGE AND CHILDREN
But, of course, marriage cannot wait for that. We shall marry, have our families, teach and train them, while we are learning these other things and building toward our creatorship. Marriage should come when we are reasonably young, to procreate and bear children, to have the patience to teach and train them and to grow up with them. Hence, marriage is a must, an early must. Of course, we would decry child marriages, but when young people are in their upper years of collegiate work surely it is time to plan this important life’s work. Missionaries should begin to think marriage—when they return from their missions, to begin to get acquainted with many young women so that they will have a better basis for selection of a life’s companion. And when the time comes they should marry in the holy temple and have their families, and complete their education, and establish themselves in a profitable and rewarding occupation, and give themselves to their families, the gospel, and the Church.

Brothers and sisters, this is not a matter of jest. It isn’t anything to laugh about. This is the most serious thing in all the world that lies ahead of you unmarried young people.

The San Francisco Chronicle and Examiner had an article in it last year entitled “The Anti-Marriage Revolution.” The article came from a young woman, not a member, who wrote to me:

I wish it were possible for all these misguided, unfortunate young people to become receptive to your message. . . I am investigating the Mormon Church and one of the most favorable aspects of the wonderful teachings is the concern and rapport for and with the young people. That, as well as other reasons, keeps me diligently studying to become worthy for membership in the Mormon Church. [Letter from Miss Nagene Ellis]

In magazines we frequently see articles on this antimarriage revolution, although we don’t hear about it so much in our little communities here. Let me say again, marriage is honorable. It’s a plan of God. It is not a whim, a choice, a preference only; it’s a must.

We are talking to normal young people. Generally there are husbands for most young women. There might be an occasional young woman who does not find her companion, but there is little excuse for the normal young man. I tell young women who seem to have missed their chance for desirable marriage that they should do all in their power to make themselves attractive physically in dress and grooming, mentally in being knowledgeable on many subjects, spiritually in being responsive emotionally in being genuine and worthy. And if one fails to find a companion after having done everything possible, then there will be provision for her in eternity.

The first commandment recorded seems to have been “Multiply and replenish the earth.” Let no one ever think that the command came to have children without marriage. No such suggestion could ever have foundation. When God had created the woman, he brought her unto the man and gave her to him as his wife, and commanded, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh” (Genesis 2:24).

There is enough in that one line to make a hundred sermons. Think it through very carefully, every word. This was not the evolution of Adam to human status. Adam was already an intelligent, trained, and knowledgeable man. He was a prophet in his first recorded days on earth (see Moses 5), and this prophet blessed God and prophesied concerning his posterity. He saw the future and proclaimed:

In this life I shall have joy, and again in the flesh I shall see God.

And Eve, his wife, heard all these things and was glad, saying: Were it not for our transgression we never should have had seed, and never should have known good and evil, and the joy of our redemption, and the eternal life which God giveth unto all the obedient.

And Adam and Eve . . . made all things known unto their sons and their daughters. . . .

. . . [They] ceased not to call upon God. [Moses 5: 10-12, 16]

In true order, Adam knew Eve, his wife, and she conceived and bore Adam’s children—many children. And a book of remembrance was kept, and recordings were made in the language of Adam. And angels came from God to teach them by the spirit of revelation. Their children—thirty-three sons and twenty-three daughters, according to Josephus—were taught to read and write in the language which was pure and undefiled. Adam and his righteous sons were baptized, received the Holy Ghost, and received the priesthood. They kept the genealogical records of their fast-expanding families. This would indicate, then, that Adam was a great man when we first are introduced to him. He didn’t come from the jungle.

I have told many groups of young people that they should not postpone their marriage until they have acquired all of their education ambitions. I have told tens of thousands of young folks that when they marry they should not wait for children until they have finished their schooling and financial desires. Marriage is basically for the family, and when people have found their proper companions there should be no long delay. They should live together normally and let the children come.

There seems to be a growing feeling that marriage is for legal sex, for sex’s sake. Marriage is basically for the family; that is why we marry—not for the satisfaction of the sex, as the world around us would have us believe. When people have found their companions, there should be no long delay. Young wives should be occupied in bearing and rearing their children. I know of no scriptures where an authorization is given to young wives to withhold their families and to go to work to put their husbands through school. There are thousands of husbands who have worked their own way through school and have reared families at the same time. Though it is more difficult, young people can make their way through their educational programs. On most campuses there are married student buildings for their living. It’s a good experience to learn to save and to scratch and to economize.

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., gave us this:

There is some belief, too much I fear, that sex desire is planted in us solely for the pleasures of full gratification; that the begetting of children is only an unfortunate incident. The direct opposite is the fact. Sex desire was planted in us in order to be sure that bodies would be begotten to house the spirits; the pleasure of gratification of the desire is an incident, not the primary purpose of the desire.

He said further:

As to sex in marriage, the necessary treatise on that for Latter-day Saints can be written in two sentences: Remember the prime purpose of sex desires is to beget children. Sex gratifications must be had at that hazard. You husbands, be kind and considerate of your wives. They are not your property; they are not mere conveniences; they are your partners for time and eternity. [General Priesthood Conference, October 1949, pp. 194–95]

Billy Graham gave us this statement:

One thing the Bible does not teach is that sex in itself is sin. Far from being prudish, the Bible celebrates sex and its proper use, presenting it as God-created, God-ordained, God-blessed. It makes plain that God himself implanted the physical magnetism between the sexes for two reasons: for the propagation of the human race, and for the expression of that kind of love between man and wife that makes for true oneness. His command to the first man and woman to be “one flesh” was as important as his command to be “fruitful and multiply”.

The Bible makes plain that evil, when related to sex, means not the use of something inherently corrupt, but the misuse of something pure and good. It teaches that sex can be a wonderful servant, but a terrible master. It can be a creative force more powerful than any other in fostering of love, companionship, happiness, or can be the most destructive of all life’s forces. [Reader’s Digest, May 1970, p. 118]

Another thing. It is my opinion that young women often frustrate their own best interests. Generally they are as well off financially on the campus as are their young men counterparts, especially those who have spent their accumulated funds on missions, so that young women should not be demanding of expensive dinners and corsages and cars and other things which often are the basis for dates and courtship. Perhaps the high cost of courting may be one reason for the delayed courtships and marriages. Young people, then, should date and court in a serious mood, and when the right time and the right person come there should be marriage and family and real life.

Last week I tore out of a magazine a full-page advertisement with a picture of Albert Einstein, with his drooping eyes, his sleepy looks, and his tousled hair. This was the great Einstein, highly publicized, greatly admired. It was stated that Albert Einstein admitted that he had had only two ideas in his life. These had brought him fame and universal honor.

This is about all that you young people need, two ideas: (1) Where am I going? (2) How do I get there? Again: First, what is my goal, and, second, how do I reach it? Of course, that includes numerous lesser secondary goals. If we turn our eyes from our basic goal and get diverted along the way, we shall, like Little Red Riding Hood, lose our way and run into trouble with the wolf. Basic then to this goal is proper and lasting and loving marriage.

Great promises are made to every couple, and this by the Lord and his prophets, that as parents plan their lives and carry forward their marriage in selflessness and rear their children with care and love, they have rejoicing in their posterity throughout their lives. Their joy is full; their cup runneth over.

As we approach this vital subject, we are reminded of the scripture where the Lord says:

Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.

When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us; and he shall answer and say unto you, I know not whence ye are: . . .

There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. [Luke 13:24–25, 28]

And again, we repeat for emphasis from Matthew: “Enter ye in at the strait gate.” That’s an s-t-r-a-i-t gate, not the shortest distance between two points. Strait means hard, difficult, exacting, that kind of a gate. And that’s the kind of a gate that marriage is. An eternal marriage is also strait and difficult, but it’s rewarding and beautiful. “Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it” (Matthew 7:13–14).

Now, all Latter-day Saints are not going to be exalted. All people who have been through the holy temple are not going to be exalted. The Lord says, “Few there be that find it.” For there are the two elements: (1) the sealing of a marriage in the holy temple, and (2) righteous living through one’s life thereafter to make that sealing permanent. Only through proper marriage—and I repeat that—only through proper marriage can one find that strait way, the narrow path. No one can ever have life, real life, in any other way under any other program. Sexual life outside of marriage, whether it be heterosexual or homosexual, is as a dream of the night that fades when the sun comes up. It is as the froth that accumulates on pounding waters.

Today, to offset and neutralize the evil teachings in the media and on the cameras and in the show and on the street, we must teach marriage, proper marriage, eternal marriage. When we realize the great number of young people who do not marry in the temple, we wonder if we have been failing our responsibility.

What we are saying about eternal marriage is not my opinion nor the opinion of the leaders of the Church. This is the word of God, which supersedes all opinions.

References[+]

References

1 Marriage is Honorable, Spencer W. Kimball – https://speeches.byu.edu/talks/spencer-w-kimball_marriage-honorable/

August 10, 2018
Reasonably Young

Excerpt from a September 30, 1973 BYU Devotional by Spencer W. Kimball: ¹

DO NOT POSTPONE MARRIAGE AND CHILDREN
But, of course, marriage cannot wait for that. We shall marry, have our families, teach and train them, while we are learning these other things and building toward our creatorship. Marriage should come when we are reasonably young, to procreate and bear children, to have the patience to teach and train them and to grow up with them. Hence, marriage is a must, an early must. Of course, we would decry child marriages, but when young people are in their upper years of collegiate work surely it is time to plan this important life’s work. Missionaries should begin to think marriage—when they return from their missions, to begin to get acquainted with many young women so that they will have a better basis for selection of a life’s companion. And when the time comes they should marry in the holy temple and have their families, and complete their education, and establish themselves in a profitable and rewarding occupation, and give themselves to their families, the gospel, and the Church.

Brothers and sisters, this is not a matter of jest. It isn’t anything to laugh about. This is the most serious thing in all the world that lies ahead of you unmarried young people.

The San Francisco Chronicle and Examiner had an article in it last year entitled “The Anti-Marriage Revolution.” The article came from a young woman, not a member, who wrote to me:

I wish it were possible for all these misguided, unfortunate young people to become receptive to your message. . . I am investigating the Mormon Church and one of the most favorable aspects of the wonderful teachings is the concern and rapport for and with the young people. That, as well as other reasons, keeps me diligently studying to become worthy for membership in the Mormon Church. [Letter from Miss Nagene Ellis]

In magazines we frequently see articles on this antimarriage revolution, although we don’t hear about it so much in our little communities here. Let me say again, marriage is honorable. It’s a plan of God. It is not a whim, a choice, a preference only; it’s a must.

We are talking to normal young people. Generally there are husbands for most young women. There might be an occasional young woman who does not find her companion, but there is little excuse for the normal young man. I tell young women who seem to have missed their chance for desirable marriage that they should do all in their power to make themselves attractive physically in dress and grooming, mentally in being knowledgeable on many subjects, spiritually in being responsive emotionally in being genuine and worthy. And if one fails to find a companion after having done everything possible, then there will be provision for her in eternity.

The first commandment recorded seems to have been “Multiply and replenish the earth.” Let no one ever think that the command came to have children without marriage. No such suggestion could ever have foundation. When God had created the woman, he brought her unto the man and gave her to him as his wife, and commanded, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh” (Genesis 2:24).

There is enough in that one line to make a hundred sermons. Think it through very carefully, every word. This was not the evolution of Adam to human status. Adam was already an intelligent, trained, and knowledgeable man. He was a prophet in his first recorded days on earth (see Moses 5), and this prophet blessed God and prophesied concerning his posterity. He saw the future and proclaimed:

In this life I shall have joy, and again in the flesh I shall see God.

And Eve, his wife, heard all these things and was glad, saying: Were it not for our transgression we never should have had seed, and never should have known good and evil, and the joy of our redemption, and the eternal life which God giveth unto all the obedient.

And Adam and Eve . . . made all things known unto their sons and their daughters. . . .

. . . [They] ceased not to call upon God. [Moses 5: 10-12, 16]

In true order, Adam knew Eve, his wife, and she conceived and bore Adam’s children—many children. And a book of remembrance was kept, and recordings were made in the language of Adam. And angels came from God to teach them by the spirit of revelation. Their children—thirty-three sons and twenty-three daughters, according to Josephus—were taught to read and write in the language which was pure and undefiled. Adam and his righteous sons were baptized, received the Holy Ghost, and received the priesthood. They kept the genealogical records of their fast-expanding families. This would indicate, then, that Adam was a great man when we first are introduced to him. He didn’t come from the jungle.

I have told many groups of young people that they should not postpone their marriage until they have acquired all of their education ambitions. I have told tens of thousands of young folks that when they marry they should not wait for children until they have finished their schooling and financial desires. Marriage is basically for the family, and when people have found their proper companions there should be no long delay. They should live together normally and let the children come.

There seems to be a growing feeling that marriage is for legal sex, for sex’s sake. Marriage is basically for the family; that is why we marry—not for the satisfaction of the sex, as the world around us would have us believe. When people have found their companions, there should be no long delay. Young wives should be occupied in bearing and rearing their children. I know of no scriptures where an authorization is given to young wives to withhold their families and to go to work to put their husbands through school. There are thousands of husbands who have worked their own way through school and have reared families at the same time. Though it is more difficult, young people can make their way through their educational programs. On most campuses there are married student buildings for their living. It’s a good experience to learn to save and to scratch and to economize.

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., gave us this:

There is some belief, too much I fear, that sex desire is planted in us solely for the pleasures of full gratification; that the begetting of children is only an unfortunate incident. The direct opposite is the fact. Sex desire was planted in us in order to be sure that bodies would be begotten to house the spirits; the pleasure of gratification of the desire is an incident, not the primary purpose of the desire.

He said further:

As to sex in marriage, the necessary treatise on that for Latter-day Saints can be written in two sentences: Remember the prime purpose of sex desires is to beget children. Sex gratifications must be had at that hazard. You husbands, be kind and considerate of your wives. They are not your property; they are not mere conveniences; they are your partners for time and eternity. [General Priesthood Conference, October 1949, pp. 194–95]

Billy Graham gave us this statement:

One thing the Bible does not teach is that sex in itself is sin. Far from being prudish, the Bible celebrates sex and its proper use, presenting it as God-created, God-ordained, God-blessed. It makes plain that God himself implanted the physical magnetism between the sexes for two reasons: for the propagation of the human race, and for the expression of that kind of love between man and wife that makes for true oneness. His command to the first man and woman to be “one flesh” was as important as his command to be “fruitful and multiply”.

The Bible makes plain that evil, when related to sex, means not the use of something inherently corrupt, but the misuse of something pure and good. It teaches that sex can be a wonderful servant, but a terrible master. It can be a creative force more powerful than any other in fostering of love, companionship, happiness, or can be the most destructive of all life’s forces. [Reader’s Digest, May 1970, p. 118]

Another thing. It is my opinion that young women often frustrate their own best interests. Generally they are as well off financially on the campus as are their young men counterparts, especially those who have spent their accumulated funds on missions, so that young women should not be demanding of expensive dinners and corsages and cars and other things which often are the basis for dates and courtship. Perhaps the high cost of courting may be one reason for the delayed courtships and marriages. Young people, then, should date and court in a serious mood, and when the right time and the right person come there should be marriage and family and real life.

Last week I tore out of a magazine a full-page advertisement with a picture of Albert Einstein, with his drooping eyes, his sleepy looks, and his tousled hair. This was the great Einstein, highly publicized, greatly admired. It was stated that Albert Einstein admitted that he had had only two ideas in his life. These had brought him fame and universal honor.

This is about all that you young people need, two ideas: (1) Where am I going? (2) How do I get there? Again: First, what is my goal, and, second, how do I reach it? Of course, that includes numerous lesser secondary goals. If we turn our eyes from our basic goal and get diverted along the way, we shall, like Little Red Riding Hood, lose our way and run into trouble with the wolf. Basic then to this goal is proper and lasting and loving marriage.

Great promises are made to every couple, and this by the Lord and his prophets, that as parents plan their lives and carry forward their marriage in selflessness and rear their children with care and love, they have rejoicing in their posterity throughout their lives. Their joy is full; their cup runneth over.

As we approach this vital subject, we are reminded of the scripture where the Lord says:

Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.

When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us; and he shall answer and say unto you, I know not whence ye are: . . .

There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. [Luke 13:24–25, 28]

And again, we repeat for emphasis from Matthew: “Enter ye in at the strait gate.” That’s an s-t-r-a-i-t gate, not the shortest distance between two points. Strait means hard, difficult, exacting, that kind of a gate. And that’s the kind of a gate that marriage is. An eternal marriage is also strait and difficult, but it’s rewarding and beautiful. “Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it” (Matthew 7:13–14).

Now, all Latter-day Saints are not going to be exalted. All people who have been through the holy temple are not going to be exalted. The Lord says, “Few there be that find it.” For there are the two elements: (1) the sealing of a marriage in the holy temple, and (2) righteous living through one’s life thereafter to make that sealing permanent. Only through proper marriage—and I repeat that—only through proper marriage can one find that strait way, the narrow path. No one can ever have life, real life, in any other way under any other program. Sexual life outside of marriage, whether it be heterosexual or homosexual, is as a dream of the night that fades when the sun comes up. It is as the froth that accumulates on pounding waters.

Today, to offset and neutralize the evil teachings in the media and on the cameras and in the show and on the street, we must teach marriage, proper marriage, eternal marriage. When we realize the great number of young people who do not marry in the temple, we wonder if we have been failing our responsibility.

What we are saying about eternal marriage is not my opinion nor the opinion of the leaders of the Church. This is the word of God, which supersedes all opinions.

References[+]

References

1 Marriage is Honorable, Spencer W. Kimball – https://speeches.byu.edu/talks/spencer-w-kimball_marriage-honorable/

August 7, 2018

References
1	Marriage is Honorable, Spencer W. Kimball – https://speeches.byu.edu/talks/spencer-w-kimball_marriage-honorable/

References
1	Marriage is Honorable, Spencer W. Kimball – https://speeches.byu.edu/talks/spencer-w-kimball_marriage-honorable/

Forbid Them Not

Excerpt from a March 30, 1899 article by George Q. Cannon, ‘The Blessing of Children’: ¹

THE BLESSING OF CHILDREN.

The question has been raised several times as to the proper manner of blessing children. This subject has been written upon before in this paper, but it seems proper that the matter be again referred to. A correspondent addresses the editor in these words;

“Is it right in blessing children to confer on them all the powers and blessings of the new and everlasting covenant? I observe Elders doing this sometimes in our fast meetings, and in one instance the Elder conferred all the keys and powers and blessings of the new and everlasting covenant upon the babe he was blessing.”

The blessing of children is a very simple matter and it should not be surrounded at all by forms. The bestowing upon a babe of the blessings and powers that pertain to adults and that are only pronounced upon people of more advanced years and experience, is entirely unsuitable and improper. It is a departure from the simplicity of the beautiful ordinance of taking the infant, bestowing upon it a name, and giving it a blessing. Certainly the use of such terms as our correspondent refers to is improper, for this reason if for no other, that there is, or should be, no necessary distinction between the blessing conferred upon children whose parents do not belong to the Church and those whose parents do. In some minds there seems to be an idea that there should be a different form of blessing for children born of non-members and for those who are identified with the Church; and it is from such sources that in the case of children belonging to members of the Church “the blessings of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob” and all the attendant favors are frequently conferred upon the child. This is all wrong. If we take the example of our Lord and Redeemer, who is our pattern and whose example we cannot too closely follow, we find that He blessed all who were brought to Him. We have no hint that He asked whose children they were, or the standing or faith of their parents. His remark was, “Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me, for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven;” and He laid His hands upon them and blessed them. All little children, no matter what their parentage may be, are innocent in the sight of heaven, and they should be received as such and blessed as such. We repeat, the ordinance is one of beautiful simplicity. Those who officiate ought to guard against extravagance, either in language or promise.

Handbook 1: Stake Presidents and Bishops, 16:13:²

Children of a Parent Living in a Same-Gender Relationship

A natural or adopted child of a parent living in a same-gender relationship, whether the couple is married or cohabiting, may not receive a name and a blessing.

A natural or adopted child of a parent living in a same-gender relationship, whether the couple is married or cohabiting, may be baptized and confirmed, ordained, or recommended for missionary service only as follows:

A mission president or a stake president may request approval from the Office of the First Presidency to baptize and confirm, ordain, or recommend missionary service for a child of a parent who has lived or is living in a same-gender relationship when he is satisfied by personal interviews that both of the following requirements are met:

The child accepts and is committed to live the teachings and doctrine of the Church, and specifically disavows the practice of same-gender cohabitation and marriage.

The child is of legal age and does not live with a parent who has lived or currently lives in a same-gender cohabitation relationship or marriage.

References[+]

References
1	‘The Blessing of Children’, Millennial Star 61, March 30, 1899 – https://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/digital/collection/MStar/id/36250/rec/1
2	Handbook 1: Stake Presidents and Bishops – https://web.archive.org/web/20171115192147/https://www.lds.org/manual/handbook-1-stake-presidents-and-bishops/ordinance-and-blessing-policies/ordinance-and-blessing-policies?lang=eng

August 1, 2018

Be Obedient

Letter from Joseph Smith to Oliver Cowdery on abolitionism, published in the ‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291: ¹

Brother O[liver] Cowdery:
Dear Sir—This place having recently been visited by a gentleman who advocated the principles or doctrines of those who are called abolitionists; if you deem the following reflections of any service, or think they will have a tendency to correct the opinions of the southern public, relative to the views and sentiments I believe, as an individual, and am able to say, from personal knowledge, are the feelings of others, you are at liberty to give them publicity in the columns of the Advocate. I am prompted to this course in consequence, in one respect, of many elders having gone into the Southern States, besides, there now being many in that country who have already embraced the fulness of the gospel, as revealed through the book of Mormon,—having learned, by experience, that the enemy of truth does not slumber, nor cease his exertions to bias the minds of communities against the servants of the Lord, by stiring up the indignation of men upon all matters of importance or interest.

Thinking, perhaps, that the sound might go out, that “an abolitionist” had held forth several times to this community, and that the public feeling was not aroused to create mobs or disturbances, leaving the impression that all he said was concurred in, and received as gospel and the word of salvation. I am happy to say, that no violence or breach of the public peace was attempted, so far from this, that all except a very few, attended to their own avocations and left the gentleman to hold forth his own arguments to nearly naked walls.

I am aware, that many who profess to preach the gospel, complain against their brethren of the same faith, who reside in the south, and are ready to withdraw the hand of fellowship because they will not renounce the principle of slavery and raise their voice against every thing of the kind. This must be a tender point, and one which should call forth the candid reflection of all men, and especially before they advance in an opposition calculated to lay waste the fair States of the South, and set loose, upon the world a community of people who might peradventure, overrun our country and violate the most sacred principles of human society,—chastity and virtue.

No one will pretend to say, that the people of the free states are as capable of knowing the evils of slavery as those who hold them. If slavery is an evil, who, could we expect, would first learn it? Would the people of the free states, or would the slave states? All must readily admit, that th[e] latter would first learn this fact. If the fact was learned first by those immediately concerned, who would be more capable than they of prescribing a remedy?

And besides, are not those who hold slaves, persons of ability, discernment and candor? Do they not expect to give an account at the bar of God for their conduct in this life? It may, no doubt, with propriety be said, that many who hold slaves live without the fear of God before their eyes, and, the same may be said of many in the free states. Then who is to be the judge in this matter?

So long, then, as those of the free states are not interested in the freedom of the slaves, any other than upon the mere principles of equal rights and of the gospel, and are ready to admit that there are men of piety who reside in the South, who are immediately concerned, and until they complain, and call for assistance, why not cease their clamor, and no further urge the slave to acts of murder, and the master to vigorous discipline, rendering both miserable, and unprepared to pursue that course which might otherwise lead them both to better their condition? I do not believe that the people of the North have any more right to say that the South shall not hold slaves, than the South have to say the North shall.

And further, what benefit will it ever be to the slave for persons to run over the free states, and excite indignation against their masters in the minds of thousands and tens of thousands who understand nothing relative to their circumstances or conditions? I mean particularly those who have never travelled in the South, and scarcely seen a negro in all their life. How any community can ever be excited with the chatter of such persons—boys and others who are too indolent to obtain their living by honest industry, and are incapable of pursuing any occupation of a professional nature, is unaccountable to me. And when I see persons in the free states signing documents against slavery, it is no less, in my mind, than an array of influence, and a declaration of hostilities against the people of the South! What can divide our Union sooner, God only knows!

After having expressed myself so freely upon this subject, I do not doubt but those who have been forward in raising their voice against the South, will cry out against me as being uncharitable, unfeeling and unkind—wholly unacquainted with the gospel of Christ. It is my privilege then, to name certain passages from the bible, and examine the teachings of the ancients upon this matter, as the fact is uncontrovertable, that the first mention we have of slavery is found in the holy bible, pronounced by a man who was perfect in his generation and walked with God. And so far from that prediction’s being averse from the mind of God it remains as a lasting monument of the decree of Jehovah, to the shame and confusion of all who have cried out against the South, in consequence of their holding the sons of Ham in servitude!

“And he said cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren. And he said, Blessed be the Lord God of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.— God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.”—Gen, 8:25, 26, 27.

Trace the history of the world from this notable event down to this day, and you will find the fulfilment of this singular prophecy. What could have been the design of the Almighty in this wonderful occurrence is not for me to say; but I can say, that the curse is not yet taken off the sons of Canaan, neither will be until it is affected by as great power as caused it to come; and the people who interfere the least with the decrees and purposes of God in this matter, will come under the least condemnation before him; and those who are determined to pursue a course which shows an opposition and a feverish restlessness against the designs of the Lord, will learn, when perhaps it is too late for their own good, that God can do his own work without the aid of those who are not dictated by his counsel.

I must not pass over a notice of the history of Abraham, of whom so much is spoken in the scriptures. If we can credit the account, God conversed with him from time to time, and directed him in the way he should walk, saying, “I am the Almighty God: walk before me and be thou perfect.” Paul says that the gospel was preached to this man. And it is further said, that he had sheep and oxen, men-servants and maid-servants, &c. From this I conclude, that if the principle had been an evil one, in the midst of the communications made to this holy man, he would have been instructed differently. And if he was instructed against holding men-servants and maid-servants, he never ceased to do it; consequently must have incurred the displeasure of the Lord and thereby lost his blessings—which was not the fact.

Some may urge, that the names, man-servant and maid-servant, only mean hired persons who were at liberty to leave their masters or employers at any time. But we can easily settle this point by turning to the history of Abraham’s descendants, when governed by a law given from the mouth of the Lord himself. I know that when an Israelite had been brought into servitude in consequence of debt, or otherwise, at the seventh year he went from the task of his former master or employer; but to no other people or nation was this granted in the law to Israel. And if, after a man had served six years, he did not wish to be free, then the master was to bring him unto the judges, boar his ear with an awl, and that man was “to serve him forever.” The conclusion I draw from this, is that this people were led and governed by revelation and if such a law was wrong God only is to be blamed, and abolitionists are not responsible.

Now, before proceeding any farther, I wish to ask one or two questions:—Were the apostles men of God, and did they preach the gospel? I have no doubt but those who believe the bible will admit these facts, and that they also knew the mind and will of God concerning what they wrote to the churches which they were instrumental in building up.

This being admitted, the matter can be put to rest without much argument, if we look at a few items in the New Testament. Paul says:

“Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ: Not with eye service, as men-pleasers: but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart: With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men. Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.” Eph. 6:5, 6, 7, 8, 9.

Here is a lesson which might be profitable for all to learn, and the principle upon which the church was anciently governed, is so plainly set forth, that an eye of truth might see and understand. Here, certainly are represented the master and servant; and so far from instructions to the servant to leave his master, he is commanded to be in obedience, as unto the Lord: the master in turn is required to treat them with kindness before God, understanding at the same time that he is to give an account.— The hand of fellowship is not withdrawn from him in consequence of having servants.

The same wri[t]er, in his first epistle to Timothy, the sixth chapter, and the five first verses, says:

“Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honor, that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. And they that have believing masters, let them not despise them, because they are brethren: but rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit These things teach and exhort. If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness: he is proud, knowing nothing but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness: from such withdraw thyself.”

This is so perfectly plain, that I see no need of comment. The scripture stands for itself, and I believe that these men were better qualified to teach the will of God, than all the abolitionists in the world.

Before closing this communication, I beg leave to drop a word to the travelling elders: You know, brethren, that great responsibility rests upon you, and that you are accountable to God for all you teach the world. In my opinion, you will do well to search the book of Covenants, in which you will see the belief of the church concerning masters and servants. All men are to be taught to repent; but we have no right to interfere with slaves contrary to the mind and will of their masters. In fact, it would be much better and more prudent, not to preach at all to slaves, until after their masters are converted: and then, teach the master to use them with kindness, remembering that they are accountable to God, and that servants are bound to serve their masters, with singleness of heart, without murmuring. I do, most sincerely hope, that no one who is authorized from this church to preach the gospel, will so far depart from the scripture as to be found stirring up strife and sedition against our brethren of the South. Having spoken frankly and freely, I leave all in the hands of God, who will direct all things for his glory and the accomplishment of his work.

Praying that God may spare you to do much good in this life, I subscribe myself your brother in the Lord.

JOSEPH SMITH, jr.

References[+]

References
1	‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291, Joseph Smith Papers – http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/letter-to-oliver-cowdery-circa-9-april-1836/1

July 20, 2018

Hold Slaves

Letter from Joseph Smith to Oliver Cowdery on abolitionism, published in the ‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291: ¹

Brother O[liver] Cowdery:
Dear Sir—This place having recently been visited by a gentleman who advocated the principles or doctrines of those who are called abolitionists; if you deem the following reflections of any service, or think they will have a tendency to correct the opinions of the southern public, relative to the views and sentiments I believe, as an individual, and am able to say, from personal knowledge, are the feelings of others, you are at liberty to give them publicity in the columns of the Advocate. I am prompted to this course in consequence, in one respect, of many elders having gone into the Southern States, besides, there now being many in that country who have already embraced the fulness of the gospel, as revealed through the book of Mormon,—having learned, by experience, that the enemy of truth does not slumber, nor cease his exertions to bias the minds of communities against the servants of the Lord, by stiring up the indignation of men upon all matters of importance or interest.

Thinking, perhaps, that the sound might go out, that “an abolitionist” had held forth several times to this community, and that the public feeling was not aroused to create mobs or disturbances, leaving the impression that all he said was concurred in, and received as gospel and the word of salvation. I am happy to say, that no violence or breach of the public peace was attempted, so far from this, that all except a very few, attended to their own avocations and left the gentleman to hold forth his own arguments to nearly naked walls.

I am aware, that many who profess to preach the gospel, complain against their brethren of the same faith, who reside in the south, and are ready to withdraw the hand of fellowship because they will not renounce the principle of slavery and raise their voice against every thing of the kind. This must be a tender point, and one which should call forth the candid reflection of all men, and especially before they advance in an opposition calculated to lay waste the fair States of the South, and set loose, upon the world a community of people who might peradventure, overrun our country and violate the most sacred principles of human society,—chastity and virtue.

No one will pretend to say, that the people of the free states are as capable of knowing the evils of slavery as those who hold them. If slavery is an evil, who, could we expect, would first learn it? Would the people of the free states, or would the slave states? All must readily admit, that th[e] latter would first learn this fact. If the fact was learned first by those immediately concerned, who would be more capable than they of prescribing a remedy?

And besides, are not those who hold slaves, persons of ability, discernment and candor? Do they not expect to give an account at the bar of God for their conduct in this life? It may, no doubt, with propriety be said, that many who hold slaves live without the fear of God before their eyes, and, the same may be said of many in the free states. Then who is to be the judge in this matter?

So long, then, as those of the free states are not interested in the freedom of the slaves, any other than upon the mere principles of equal rights and of the gospel, and are ready to admit that there are men of piety who reside in the South, who are immediately concerned, and until they complain, and call for assistance, why not cease their clamor, and no further urge the slave to acts of murder, and the master to vigorous discipline, rendering both miserable, and unprepared to pursue that course which might otherwise lead them both to better their condition? I do not believe that the people of the North have any more right to say that the South shall not hold slaves, than the South have to say the North shall.

And further, what benefit will it ever be to the slave for persons to run over the free states, and excite indignation against their masters in the minds of thousands and tens of thousands who understand nothing relative to their circumstances or conditions? I mean particularly those who have never travelled in the South, and scarcely seen a negro in all their life. How any community can ever be excited with the chatter of such persons—boys and others who are too indolent to obtain their living by honest industry, and are incapable of pursuing any occupation of a professional nature, is unaccountable to me. And when I see persons in the free states signing documents against slavery, it is no less, in my mind, than an array of influence, and a declaration of hostilities against the people of the South! What can divide our Union sooner, God only knows!

After having expressed myself so freely upon this subject, I do not doubt but those who have been forward in raising their voice against the South, will cry out against me as being uncharitable, unfeeling and unkind—wholly unacquainted with the gospel of Christ. It is my privilege then, to name certain passages from the bible, and examine the teachings of the ancients upon this matter, as the fact is uncontrovertable, that the first mention we have of slavery is found in the holy bible, pronounced by a man who was perfect in his generation and walked with God. And so far from that prediction’s being averse from the mind of God it remains as a lasting monument of the decree of Jehovah, to the shame and confusion of all who have cried out against the South, in consequence of their holding the sons of Ham in servitude!

“And he said cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren. And he said, Blessed be the Lord God of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.— God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.”—Gen, 8:25, 26, 27.

Trace the history of the world from this notable event down to this day, and you will find the fulfilment of this singular prophecy. What could have been the design of the Almighty in this wonderful occurrence is not for me to say; but I can say, that the curse is not yet taken off the sons of Canaan, neither will be until it is affected by as great power as caused it to come; and the people who interfere the least with the decrees and purposes of God in this matter, will come under the least condemnation before him; and those who are determined to pursue a course which shows an opposition and a feverish restlessness against the designs of the Lord, will learn, when perhaps it is too late for their own good, that God can do his own work without the aid of those who are not dictated by his counsel.

I must not pass over a notice of the history of Abraham, of whom so much is spoken in the scriptures. If we can credit the account, God conversed with him from time to time, and directed him in the way he should walk, saying, “I am the Almighty God: walk before me and be thou perfect.” Paul says that the gospel was preached to this man. And it is further said, that he had sheep and oxen, men-servants and maid-servants, &c. From this I conclude, that if the principle had been an evil one, in the midst of the communications made to this holy man, he would have been instructed differently. And if he was instructed against holding men-servants and maid-servants, he never ceased to do it; consequently must have incurred the displeasure of the Lord and thereby lost his blessings—which was not the fact.

Some may urge, that the names, man-servant and maid-servant, only mean hired persons who were at liberty to leave their masters or employers at any time. But we can easily settle this point by turning to the history of Abraham’s descendants, when governed by a law given from the mouth of the Lord himself. I know that when an Israelite had been brought into servitude in consequence of debt, or otherwise, at the seventh year he went from the task of his former master or employer; but to no other people or nation was this granted in the law to Israel. And if, after a man had served six years, he did not wish to be free, then the master was to bring him unto the judges, boar his ear with an awl, and that man was “to serve him forever.” The conclusion I draw from this, is that this people were led and governed by revelation and if such a law was wrong God only is to be blamed, and abolitionists are not responsible.

Now, before proceeding any farther, I wish to ask one or two questions:—Were the apostles men of God, and did they preach the gospel? I have no doubt but those who believe the bible will admit these facts, and that they also knew the mind and will of God concerning what they wrote to the churches which they were instrumental in building up.

This being admitted, the matter can be put to rest without much argument, if we look at a few items in the New Testament. Paul says:

“Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ: Not with eye service, as men-pleasers: but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart: With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men. Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.” Eph. 6:5, 6, 7, 8, 9.

Here is a lesson which might be profitable for all to learn, and the principle upon which the church was anciently governed, is so plainly set forth, that an eye of truth might see and understand. Here, certainly are represented the master and servant; and so far from instructions to the servant to leave his master, he is commanded to be in obedience, as unto the Lord: the master in turn is required to treat them with kindness before God, understanding at the same time that he is to give an account.— The hand of fellowship is not withdrawn from him in consequence of having servants.

The same wri[t]er, in his first epistle to Timothy, the sixth chapter, and the five first verses, says:

“Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honor, that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. And they that have believing masters, let them not despise them, because they are brethren: but rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit These things teach and exhort. If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness: he is proud, knowing nothing but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness: from such withdraw thyself.”

This is so perfectly plain, that I see no need of comment. The scripture stands for itself, and I believe that these men were better qualified to teach the will of God, than all the abolitionists in the world.

Before closing this communication, I beg leave to drop a word to the travelling elders: You know, brethren, that great responsibility rests upon you, and that you are accountable to God for all you teach the world. In my opinion, you will do well to search the book of Covenants, in which you will see the belief of the church concerning masters and servants. All men are to be taught to repent; but we have no right to interfere with slaves contrary to the mind and will of their masters. In fact, it would be much better and more prudent, not to preach at all to slaves, until after their masters are converted: and then, teach the master to use them with kindness, remembering that they are accountable to God, and that servants are bound to serve their masters, with singleness of heart, without murmuring. I do, most sincerely hope, that no one who is authorized from this church to preach the gospel, will so far depart from the scripture as to be found stirring up strife and sedition against our brethren of the South. Having spoken frankly and freely, I leave all in the hands of God, who will direct all things for his glory and the accomplishment of his work.

Praying that God may spare you to do much good in this life, I subscribe myself your brother in the Lord.

JOSEPH SMITH, jr.

References[+]

References
1	‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291, Joseph Smith Papers – http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/letter-to-oliver-cowdery-circa-9-april-1836/1

July 17, 2018

Slavery in the Bible

Letter from Joseph Smith to Oliver Cowdery on abolitionism, published in the ‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291: ¹

Brother O[liver] Cowdery:
Dear Sir—This place having recently been visited by a gentleman who advocated the principles or doctrines of those who are called abolitionists; if you deem the following reflections of any service, or think they will have a tendency to correct the opinions of the southern public, relative to the views and sentiments I believe, as an individual, and am able to say, from personal knowledge, are the feelings of others, you are at liberty to give them publicity in the columns of the Advocate. I am prompted to this course in consequence, in one respect, of many elders having gone into the Southern States, besides, there now being many in that country who have already embraced the fulness of the gospel, as revealed through the book of Mormon,—having learned, by experience, that the enemy of truth does not slumber, nor cease his exertions to bias the minds of communities against the servants of the Lord, by stiring up the indignation of men upon all matters of importance or interest.

Thinking, perhaps, that the sound might go out, that “an abolitionist” had held forth several times to this community, and that the public feeling was not aroused to create mobs or disturbances, leaving the impression that all he said was concurred in, and received as gospel and the word of salvation. I am happy to say, that no violence or breach of the public peace was attempted, so far from this, that all except a very few, attended to their own avocations and left the gentleman to hold forth his own arguments to nearly naked walls.

I am aware, that many who profess to preach the gospel, complain against their brethren of the same faith, who reside in the south, and are ready to withdraw the hand of fellowship because they will not renounce the principle of slavery and raise their voice against every thing of the kind. This must be a tender point, and one which should call forth the candid reflection of all men, and especially before they advance in an opposition calculated to lay waste the fair States of the South, and set loose, upon the world a community of people who might peradventure, overrun our country and violate the most sacred principles of human society,—chastity and virtue.

No one will pretend to say, that the people of the free states are as capable of knowing the evils of slavery as those who hold them. If slavery is an evil, who, could we expect, would first learn it? Would the people of the free states, or would the slave states? All must readily admit, that th[e] latter would first learn this fact. If the fact was learned first by those immediately concerned, who would be more capable than they of prescribing a remedy?

And besides, are not those who hold slaves, persons of ability, discernment and candor? Do they not expect to give an account at the bar of God for their conduct in this life? It may, no doubt, with propriety be said, that many who hold slaves live without the fear of God before their eyes, and, the same may be said of many in the free states. Then who is to be the judge in this matter?

So long, then, as those of the free states are not interested in the freedom of the slaves, any other than upon the mere principles of equal rights and of the gospel, and are ready to admit that there are men of piety who reside in the South, who are immediately concerned, and until they complain, and call for assistance, why not cease their clamor, and no further urge the slave to acts of murder, and the master to vigorous discipline, rendering both miserable, and unprepared to pursue that course which might otherwise lead them both to better their condition? I do not believe that the people of the North have any more right to say that the South shall not hold slaves, than the South have to say the North shall.

And further, what benefit will it ever be to the slave for persons to run over the free states, and excite indignation against their masters in the minds of thousands and tens of thousands who understand nothing relative to their circumstances or conditions? I mean particularly those who have never travelled in the South, and scarcely seen a negro in all their life. How any community can ever be excited with the chatter of such persons—boys and others who are too indolent to obtain their living by honest industry, and are incapable of pursuing any occupation of a professional nature, is unaccountable to me. And when I see persons in the free states signing documents against slavery, it is no less, in my mind, than an array of influence, and a declaration of hostilities against the people of the South! What can divide our Union sooner, God only knows!

After having expressed myself so freely upon this subject, I do not doubt but those who have been forward in raising their voice against the South, will cry out against me as being uncharitable, unfeeling and unkind—wholly unacquainted with the gospel of Christ. It is my privilege then, to name certain passages from the bible, and examine the teachings of the ancients upon this matter, as the fact is uncontrovertable, that the first mention we have of slavery is found in the holy bible, pronounced by a man who was perfect in his generation and walked with God. And so far from that prediction’s being averse from the mind of God it remains as a lasting monument of the decree of Jehovah, to the shame and confusion of all who have cried out against the South, in consequence of their holding the sons of Ham in servitude!

“And he said cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren. And he said, Blessed be the Lord God of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.— God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.”—Gen, 8:25, 26, 27.

Trace the history of the world from this notable event down to this day, and you will find the fulfilment of this singular prophecy. What could have been the design of the Almighty in this wonderful occurrence is not for me to say; but I can say, that the curse is not yet taken off the sons of Canaan, neither will be until it is affected by as great power as caused it to come; and the people who interfere the least with the decrees and purposes of God in this matter, will come under the least condemnation before him; and those who are determined to pursue a course which shows an opposition and a feverish restlessness against the designs of the Lord, will learn, when perhaps it is too late for their own good, that God can do his own work without the aid of those who are not dictated by his counsel.

I must not pass over a notice of the history of Abraham, of whom so much is spoken in the scriptures. If we can credit the account, God conversed with him from time to time, and directed him in the way he should walk, saying, “I am the Almighty God: walk before me and be thou perfect.” Paul says that the gospel was preached to this man. And it is further said, that he had sheep and oxen, men-servants and maid-servants, &c. From this I conclude, that if the principle had been an evil one, in the midst of the communications made to this holy man, he would have been instructed differently. And if he was instructed against holding men-servants and maid-servants, he never ceased to do it; consequently must have incurred the displeasure of the Lord and thereby lost his blessings—which was not the fact.

Some may urge, that the names, man-servant and maid-servant, only mean hired persons who were at liberty to leave their masters or employers at any time. But we can easily settle this point by turning to the history of Abraham’s descendants, when governed by a law given from the mouth of the Lord himself. I know that when an Israelite had been brought into servitude in consequence of debt, or otherwise, at the seventh year he went from the task of his former master or employer; but to no other people or nation was this granted in the law to Israel. And if, after a man had served six years, he did not wish to be free, then the master was to bring him unto the judges, boar his ear with an awl, and that man was “to serve him forever.” The conclusion I draw from this, is that this people were led and governed by revelation and if such a law was wrong God only is to be blamed, and abolitionists are not responsible.

Now, before proceeding any farther, I wish to ask one or two questions:—Were the apostles men of God, and did they preach the gospel? I have no doubt but those who believe the bible will admit these facts, and that they also knew the mind and will of God concerning what they wrote to the churches which they were instrumental in building up.

This being admitted, the matter can be put to rest without much argument, if we look at a few items in the New Testament. Paul says:

“Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ: Not with eye service, as men-pleasers: but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart: With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men. Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.” Eph. 6:5, 6, 7, 8, 9.

Here is a lesson which might be profitable for all to learn, and the principle upon which the church was anciently governed, is so plainly set forth, that an eye of truth might see and understand. Here, certainly are represented the master and servant; and so far from instructions to the servant to leave his master, he is commanded to be in obedience, as unto the Lord: the master in turn is required to treat them with kindness before God, understanding at the same time that he is to give an account.— The hand of fellowship is not withdrawn from him in consequence of having servants.

The same wri[t]er, in his first epistle to Timothy, the sixth chapter, and the five first verses, says:

“Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honor, that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. And they that have believing masters, let them not despise them, because they are brethren: but rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit These things teach and exhort. If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness: he is proud, knowing nothing but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness: from such withdraw thyself.”

This is so perfectly plain, that I see no need of comment. The scripture stands for itself, and I believe that these men were better qualified to teach the will of God, than all the abolitionists in the world.

Before closing this communication, I beg leave to drop a word to the travelling elders: You know, brethren, that great responsibility rests upon you, and that you are accountable to God for all you teach the world. In my opinion, you will do well to search the book of Covenants, in which you will see the belief of the church concerning masters and servants. All men are to be taught to repent; but we have no right to interfere with slaves contrary to the mind and will of their masters. In fact, it would be much better and more prudent, not to preach at all to slaves, until after their masters are converted: and then, teach the master to use them with kindness, remembering that they are accountable to God, and that servants are bound to serve their masters, with singleness of heart, without murmuring. I do, most sincerely hope, that no one who is authorized from this church to preach the gospel, will so far depart from the scripture as to be found stirring up strife and sedition against our brethren of the South. Having spoken frankly and freely, I leave all in the hands of God, who will direct all things for his glory and the accomplishment of his work.

Praying that God may spare you to do much good in this life, I subscribe myself your brother in the Lord.

JOSEPH SMITH, jr.

References[+]

References
1	‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291, Joseph Smith Papers – http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/letter-to-oliver-cowdery-circa-9-april-1836/1

July 17, 2018

Abolitionists

Letter from Joseph Smith to Oliver Cowdery on abolitionism, published in the ‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291: ¹

Brother O[liver] Cowdery:
Dear Sir—This place having recently been visited by a gentleman who advocated the principles or doctrines of those who are called abolitionists; if you deem the following reflections of any service, or think they will have a tendency to correct the opinions of the southern public, relative to the views and sentiments I believe, as an individual, and am able to say, from personal knowledge, are the feelings of others, you are at liberty to give them publicity in the columns of the Advocate. I am prompted to this course in consequence, in one respect, of many elders having gone into the Southern States, besides, there now being many in that country who have already embraced the fulness of the gospel, as revealed through the book of Mormon,—having learned, by experience, that the enemy of truth does not slumber, nor cease his exertions to bias the minds of communities against the servants of the Lord, by stiring up the indignation of men upon all matters of importance or interest.

Thinking, perhaps, that the sound might go out, that “an abolitionist” had held forth several times to this community, and that the public feeling was not aroused to create mobs or disturbances, leaving the impression that all he said was concurred in, and received as gospel and the word of salvation. I am happy to say, that no violence or breach of the public peace was attempted, so far from this, that all except a very few, attended to their own avocations and left the gentleman to hold forth his own arguments to nearly naked walls.

I am aware, that many who profess to preach the gospel, complain against their brethren of the same faith, who reside in the south, and are ready to withdraw the hand of fellowship because they will not renounce the principle of slavery and raise their voice against every thing of the kind. This must be a tender point, and one which should call forth the candid reflection of all men, and especially before they advance in an opposition calculated to lay waste the fair States of the South, and set loose, upon the world a community of people who might peradventure, overrun our country and violate the most sacred principles of human society,—chastity and virtue.

No one will pretend to say, that the people of the free states are as capable of knowing the evils of slavery as those who hold them. If slavery is an evil, who, could we expect, would first learn it? Would the people of the free states, or would the slave states? All must readily admit, that th[e] latter would first learn this fact. If the fact was learned first by those immediately concerned, who would be more capable than they of prescribing a remedy?

And besides, are not those who hold slaves, persons of ability, discernment and candor? Do they not expect to give an account at the bar of God for their conduct in this life? It may, no doubt, with propriety be said, that many who hold slaves live without the fear of God before their eyes, and, the same may be said of many in the free states. Then who is to be the judge in this matter?

So long, then, as those of the free states are not interested in the freedom of the slaves, any other than upon the mere principles of equal rights and of the gospel, and are ready to admit that there are men of piety who reside in the South, who are immediately concerned, and until they complain, and call for assistance, why not cease their clamor, and no further urge the slave to acts of murder, and the master to vigorous discipline, rendering both miserable, and unprepared to pursue that course which might otherwise lead them both to better their condition? I do not believe that the people of the North have any more right to say that the South shall not hold slaves, than the South have to say the North shall.

And further, what benefit will it ever be to the slave for persons to run over the free states, and excite indignation against their masters in the minds of thousands and tens of thousands who understand nothing relative to their circumstances or conditions? I mean particularly those who have never travelled in the South, and scarcely seen a negro in all their life. How any community can ever be excited with the chatter of such persons—boys and others who are too indolent to obtain their living by honest industry, and are incapable of pursuing any occupation of a professional nature, is unaccountable to me. And when I see persons in the free states signing documents against slavery, it is no less, in my mind, than an array of influence, and a declaration of hostilities against the people of the South! What can divide our Union sooner, God only knows!

After having expressed myself so freely upon this subject, I do not doubt but those who have been forward in raising their voice against the South, will cry out against me as being uncharitable, unfeeling and unkind—wholly unacquainted with the gospel of Christ. It is my privilege then, to name certain passages from the bible, and examine the teachings of the ancients upon this matter, as the fact is uncontrovertable, that the first mention we have of slavery is found in the holy bible, pronounced by a man who was perfect in his generation and walked with God. And so far from that prediction’s being averse from the mind of God it remains as a lasting monument of the decree of Jehovah, to the shame and confusion of all who have cried out against the South, in consequence of their holding the sons of Ham in servitude!

“And he said cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren. And he said, Blessed be the Lord God of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.— God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.”—Gen, 8:25, 26, 27.

Trace the history of the world from this notable event down to this day, and you will find the fulfilment of this singular prophecy. What could have been the design of the Almighty in this wonderful occurrence is not for me to say; but I can say, that the curse is not yet taken off the sons of Canaan, neither will be until it is affected by as great power as caused it to come; and the people who interfere the least with the decrees and purposes of God in this matter, will come under the least condemnation before him; and those who are determined to pursue a course which shows an opposition and a feverish restlessness against the designs of the Lord, will learn, when perhaps it is too late for their own good, that God can do his own work without the aid of those who are not dictated by his counsel.

I must not pass over a notice of the history of Abraham, of whom so much is spoken in the scriptures. If we can credit the account, God conversed with him from time to time, and directed him in the way he should walk, saying, “I am the Almighty God: walk before me and be thou perfect.” Paul says that the gospel was preached to this man. And it is further said, that he had sheep and oxen, men-servants and maid-servants, &c. From this I conclude, that if the principle had been an evil one, in the midst of the communications made to this holy man, he would have been instructed differently. And if he was instructed against holding men-servants and maid-servants, he never ceased to do it; consequently must have incurred the displeasure of the Lord and thereby lost his blessings—which was not the fact.

Some may urge, that the names, man-servant and maid-servant, only mean hired persons who were at liberty to leave their masters or employers at any time. But we can easily settle this point by turning to the history of Abraham’s descendants, when governed by a law given from the mouth of the Lord himself. I know that when an Israelite had been brought into servitude in consequence of debt, or otherwise, at the seventh year he went from the task of his former master or employer; but to no other people or nation was this granted in the law to Israel. And if, after a man had served six years, he did not wish to be free, then the master was to bring him unto the judges, boar his ear with an awl, and that man was “to serve him forever.” The conclusion I draw from this, is that this people were led and governed by revelation and if such a law was wrong God only is to be blamed, and abolitionists are not responsible.

Now, before proceeding any farther, I wish to ask one or two questions:—Were the apostles men of God, and did they preach the gospel? I have no doubt but those who believe the bible will admit these facts, and that they also knew the mind and will of God concerning what they wrote to the churches which they were instrumental in building up.

This being admitted, the matter can be put to rest without much argument, if we look at a few items in the New Testament. Paul says:

“Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ: Not with eye service, as men-pleasers: but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart: With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men. Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.” Eph. 6:5, 6, 7, 8, 9.

Here is a lesson which might be profitable for all to learn, and the principle upon which the church was anciently governed, is so plainly set forth, that an eye of truth might see and understand. Here, certainly are represented the master and servant; and so far from instructions to the servant to leave his master, he is commanded to be in obedience, as unto the Lord: the master in turn is required to treat them with kindness before God, understanding at the same time that he is to give an account.— The hand of fellowship is not withdrawn from him in consequence of having servants.

The same wri[t]er, in his first epistle to Timothy, the sixth chapter, and the five first verses, says:

“Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honor, that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. And they that have believing masters, let them not despise them, because they are brethren: but rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit These things teach and exhort. If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness: he is proud, knowing nothing but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness: from such withdraw thyself.”

This is so perfectly plain, that I see no need of comment. The scripture stands for itself, and I believe that these men were better qualified to teach the will of God, than all the abolitionists in the world.

Before closing this communication, I beg leave to drop a word to the travelling elders: You know, brethren, that great responsibility rests upon you, and that you are accountable to God for all you teach the world. In my opinion, you will do well to search the book of Covenants, in which you will see the belief of the church concerning masters and servants. All men are to be taught to repent; but we have no right to interfere with slaves contrary to the mind and will of their masters. In fact, it would be much better and more prudent, not to preach at all to slaves, until after their masters are converted: and then, teach the master to use them with kindness, remembering that they are accountable to God, and that servants are bound to serve their masters, with singleness of heart, without murmuring. I do, most sincerely hope, that no one who is authorized from this church to preach the gospel, will so far depart from the scripture as to be found stirring up strife and sedition against our brethren of the South. Having spoken frankly and freely, I leave all in the hands of God, who will direct all things for his glory and the accomplishment of his work.

Praying that God may spare you to do much good in this life, I subscribe myself your brother in the Lord.

JOSEPH SMITH, jr.

References[+]

References
1	‘Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate’, Apr. 1836, pp. 289–291, Joseph Smith Papers – http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/letter-to-oliver-cowdery-circa-9-april-1836/1

July 17, 2018

Eternal Plan

Excerpt from the June 2018 Ensign, ‘The Long-Promised Day’: ¹

President David O. McKay (1873–1970)

“1947: “Sometime in God’s eternal plan, the Negro will be given the right to hold the priesthood. In the meantime, those of that race who receive the testimony of the restored gospel may have their family ties protected and other blessings made secure, for in the justice and mercy of the Lord they will possess all the blessings to which they are entitled in the eternal plan of salvation and exaltation.”

David O. McKay, in Llewelyn R. McKay, Home Memories of President David O. McKay (1956), 231: ²

“November 3, 1947

Dear Brother:

In your letter to me of October 28, 1947, you say that you and some of your fellow students “have been perturbed about the question of why the negroid race cannot hold the priesthood.”

In reply I send you the following thoughts that I expressed to a friend upon the same subject:

Stated briefly your problem is simply this:

Since, as Paul states, the Lord “hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth,” why is there shown in the Church of Christ discrimination against the colored race?

This is a perplexing question, particularly in the light of the present trend of civilization to grant equality to all men irrespective of race, creed, or color. The answer, as I have sought it, cannot be found in abstract reasoning, for, in this case, reason to the soul is “dim as the borrowed rays of moon and stars to lonely, weary, wandering travelers.”

I know of no scriptural basis for denying the Priesthood to Negroes other than one verse in the Book of Abraham (1:26); however, I believe, as you suggest, that
the real reason dates back to our preexistant life.

This means that the true answer to your question (and it is the only one that has ever given me satisfaction) has its foundation in faith — (1) Faith in a God of Justice, (2) Faith in the existence of an eternal plan of salvation for all God’s children.

Faith in a God of Justice Essential

I say faith in a God of Justice, because if we hold the lord responsible for the conditions of the Negro in his relationship to the Church, we must acknowledge justice as an attribute of the Eternal, or conceive Him as a discriminator and therefore unworthy of our worship. In seeking our answer, then, to the problem wherein discrimination seems apparent, we must accept the Lord as being upright, and that “justice and judgment are the habitation of His throne.” (Psalm 89:14), and we must believe that He will “render to every man according to his work,” and that He “shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil,” (Eccl. 12-14 > Accepting the truth that God is just and righteous, we may then set our minds at rest in the assurance that “Whatosever good thing any man doeth the same shall be received of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.” (Eph. 6:8.)

I emphasize Justice as an attribute of Deity, because it is the Lord who, though He “made of one blood all nations,” also “determined the bounds of their habitation.” In other words, the seeming discrimination by the Church toward the Negro is not something which originated with man, but goes back into the Beginning with God.

It was the Lord who said that Pharaoh, the first Governor of Egypt, though “a righteous man, blessed with the blessings of the earth, with the blessings of wisdom . . . could not have the Priesthood.”

Now if we have faith in the justice of God, we are forced to the conclusion that this denial was not a deprivation of merited right. It may have been entirely in keeping with the eternal plan of salvation for all of the children of God.

The Peopling of the Earth is in Accordance With a Great Plan

Revelation assures us that this plan antedates man’s mortal existence, extending back to man’s pre-existent state. In that pre-mortal state were “intelligences that were organized before the world was; and among all these there were many of the noble and great ones;

“And God saw these souls that they were good, and he stood in the midst of them, and he said: “These I will make my rulers; for he stood among those that were spirits, and he saw that they were good.”

Manifestly, from this revelation, we may infer two things: first that there were many among those spirits different degrees of intelligence, varying grades of achievement, retarded and advanced spiritual attainment; second, that there were no national distinctions among those spirits such as Americans, Europeans, Asiatics, Australians, etc. Such “bounds of habitation would have to be “determined” when the spirits entered upon their earthly existence or second estate.

In the “Blue Bird” Materlinck pictures unborn children summoned to earth life. As one group approaches the earth, the voices of the children earthward tending are heard in the distance to cry: “The earth! the earth! I can see it; how beautiful it is! How bright it is! ” Then following these cries of ecstacy there issued from out of the depth of the abyss a sweet song of gentleness and expectancy, in reference to which rhe author says: “It is rhe song of the mothers coming out to meet them.”

Materlinck’s fairy play is not all fantasy or imagination, neither is Worthword’s “Ode on Intimations of Immortality” wherein he says:

Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting,
The Soul that rises with us, our life’s Star,
Hath had elsewhere its setting
And cometh from afar;
Not in entire forgetfulness,
And not in utter nakedness
But trailing clouds of glory do we come
From God, who is our home;

For, as we have already quoted, it is given as a fact in revelation that Abraham was chosen before he was born. Songs of expectant parents come from all parts of the earth, and each little spirit is attracted to the spiritual and mortal parentage for which the spirit had prepared itself.

Now if none of these spirits was permitted to enter mortality until they all were good and great and had become leaders, then the diversity of conditions among the children of men as we see them today would certainly seem to indicate discrimination and injustice. But if in their eagerness to take upon themselves bodies, the spirits were willing to come through any lineage for which they were worthy, or to which they were attracted, then they were given the full reward of merit, and were satisfied, yes, and even blessed.

Accepting this theory of life, we have a reasonable explanation of existent conditions in the habitations of man. How the law of spiritual attraction works between the spirit and the expectant parents, has not been revealed, neither can finite mind fully understand. By analogy, however, we Can perhaps get a glimpse of what might take place in that spirit world. In physics we refer to the law of attraction wherein some force acting mutually between particles of matter tends to draw them together and to keep them from separating. In chemistry, there is an attractive force exerted between atoms, which causes them to enter into combination. We know, too, that there is an affinity between persons — a spiritual relationship or attraction wherein individuals are either drawn towards others or repelled by others. Might it not be so in the realm of spirit — each individual attracted to the parentage for which it is prepared. Our place in this world would then be determined by our advancement or conditions in the pre-mortal state, just as our place in our future existence will be determined by what we do here in mortality.

When, therefore, the Creator said to Abraham, and to others of his attainment “You I will make my rulers,” there could exist no feeling of envy or of jealousy among the million other spirits, for those who were “good and great” were but receiving their just reward, just as do members of a graduation class who have successfully completed their prescribed courses of study. The thousands of other students who have not yet attained that honor still have the privilege to seek it, or they may, if they choose, remain in satisfaction down in the grades.

By the operation of some eternal law with which man is yet unfamiliar, spirits come through parentages for which they are worthy — some as Bushmen of Australia, some as Solomon Islanders, some as Americans, as Europeans, as Asiatics, etc., etc., with all the varying degrees of mentality and spirituality manifest in parents of the different races that inhabit the earth.

Of this we may be sure, each was satisfied and happy to come through tine lineage to which he or she was attracted and for which, and only which, he to she was prepared.

The Priesthood was given to those who were chosen as leaders. There were many who could not receive it, yet who knew that it was possible for them at sometime in the eternal plan to achieve that honor. Even those who knew that they would not be prepared to receive it during their mortal existence were content in the realization that they could attain every earthly blessing — progress intellectually and spiritually, and possess to a limited degree the blessing of wisdom,

George Washington Carver was one of the noblest souls that ever came to earth. He held a close kinship with his heavenly Father, and rendered a service to his fellowmen such as few have ever excelled. For every righteous endeavor, for every noble impulse, for every good deed performed in his useful life George Washington Carver will be rewarded, and so will every other man be he red, white, black or yellow, for God is no respector of persons.

Sometime in God’s eternal plan, the Negro will be given the right to hold the Priesthood. In the meantime, those of that race who receive the testimony of the Restored Gospel may have their family ties protected and other blessings made secure, for in the justice and mercy of the Lord they will possess all the blessings to which they are entitled in the eternal plan of Salvation and Exaltation.

Nephi 26:33, to which you refer, does not contradict what I have said above, because the Negro is entitled to come unto the Lord by baptism, confirmation, and to receive the assistance of the Church in living righteously.

Sincerely yours,

Signed by David O. McKay.

References[+]

References
1	June 2018 Ensign, ‘The Long-Promised Day’ – https://www.lds.org/ensign/2018/06/commemorating-the-1978-revelation/the-long-promised-day?lang=eng
2	Letter from David O. McKay reprinted in ‘Mormonism and the Negro’, pp 22 – https://archive.org/details/MormonismAndTheNegro

May 12, 2018

Monogamy

Discourse by Apostle Orson Pratt, ‘Celestial Marriage’, Salt Lake City, October 7, 1869, JOD Vol. 3 Pg. 195: ¹

It was announced at the close of the forenoon meeting that I would address the congregation this afternoon upon the subject of Celestial Marriage; I do so with the greatest pleasure.

In the first place, let us inquire whether it is lawful and right, according to the Constitution of our country, to examine and practice this Bible doctrine? Our fathers, who framed the Constitution of our country devised it so as to give freedom of religious worship of the Almighty God; so that all people under our Government should have the inalienable right—a right by virtue of the Constitution—to believe in any Bible principle which the Almighty has revealed in any age of the world to the human family. I do not think, however, that our forefathers, in framing that instrument, intended to embrace all the religions of the world. I mean the idolatrous and Pagan religions. They say nothing about those religions in the Constitution; but they give the express privilege in that instrument to all people dwelling under this Government and under the institutions of our country, to believe in all things which the Almighty has revealed to the human family. There is no restriction nor limitation so far as Bible religion is concerned, or any principle or form of religion believed to have emanated from the Almighty; yet they would not admit idolatrous nations to come here and practice their religion, because it is not included in the Bible; it is not the religion of the Almighty. Those people worship idols, the work of their own hands, they have instituted rights and ceremonies pertaining to those idols, in the observance of which they, no doubt, suppose they are worshipping correctly and sincerely, yet some of them are of the most revolting and barbarous character. Such, for instance, as the offering up of a widow on a funeral pile, as a burnt sacrifice, in order to follow her husband into the eternal worlds.

That is no part of the religion mentioned in the Constitution of our country, it is no part of the religion of Almighty God.

But confining ourselves within the limits of the Constitution, and coming back to the religion of the Bible, we have the privilege to believe in the Patriarchal, in the Mosaic, or in the Christian order of things; for the God of the patriarchs, and the God of Moses is also the Christians’ God.

It is true that many laws were given under the Patriarchal or Mosaic dispensations, against certain crimes, the penalties for violating which, religious bodies, under our Constitution, have not the right to inflict. The Government has reserved, in its own hands, the power, so far as affixing the penalties of certain crimes is concerned.

In ancient times there was a law strictly enforcing the observance of the Sabbath day, and the man or woman who violated that law was subjected to the punishment of death. Ecclesiastical bodies have the right, under our Government and Constitution, to observe the Sabbath day or to disregard it, but they have not the right to inflict corporeal punishment for its nonobservance.

The subject proposed to be investigated this afternoon is that of Celestial Marriage, as believed in by the Latter-day Saints, and which they claim is strictly a Bible doctrine and part of the revealed religion of the Almighty. It is well known by all the Latter-day Saints that we have not derived all our knowledge concerning God, heaven, angels, this life and the life to come entirely from the books of the Bible; yet we believe that all of our religious principles and notions are in accordance with and are sustained by the Bible; consequently, though we believe in new revelation, and believe that Godhas revealed many things pertaining to our religion, we also believe that He has revealed none that are inconsistent with the worship of Almighty God, a sacred right guaranteed to all religious denominations by the Constitution of our country.

God created man, male and female. He is the Author of our existence He placed us on this creation. He ordained laws to govern us. He gave to man, whom He created, a helpmeet—a woman, a wife to be one with him, to be a joy and a comfort to him; and also for another very great and wise purpose—namely, that the human species might be propagated on this creation, that the earth might teem with population according to the decree of God before the foundation of the world, that the intelligent spirits whom He had formed and created, before this world was rolled into existence, might have their probation, might have an existence in fleshly bodies on this planet, and be governed by laws emanating from their great Creator. In the breast of male and female He established certain qualities and attributes that never will be eradicated—namely, love towards each other. Love comes from God. The love which man possesses for the opposite sex came from God. The same God who created the two sexes implanted in the hearts of each love towards the other. What was the object of placing this passion or affection within the hearts of male and female? It was in order to carry out, so far as this world was concerned, His great and eternal purposes pertaining to the future. But He not only did establish this principle in the heart of man and woman, but gave divine laws to regulate them in relation to this passion or affection, that they might be limited and prescribed in the exercise of it towards each other.

He therefore ordained the Marriage Institution. The marriage that was instituted in the first place was between two immortal beings, hence it was marriage for eternity in the very first case which we have recorded for an example. Marriage for eternity was the order God instituted on our globe; as early as the Garden of Eden; as early as the day when our first parents were placed in the garden to keep it and till it, they, as two immortal beings, were united in the bonds of the new and everlasting covenant. This was before man fell, before the forbidden fruit was eaten, and before the penalty of death was pronounced upon the heads of our first parents and all their posterity, hence, when God gave to Adam his wife Eve, He gave her to him as an immortal wife, and there was no end contemplated of the relation they held to each other as husband and wife.

By and by, after this marriage had taken place, they transgressed the law of God, and by reason of that transgression the penalty of death came, not only upon them, but also upon all their posterity. Death, in its operations, tore asunder, as it were, these two beings who had hitherto been immortal, and if God had not, before the foundation of the world, provided a plan of redemption, they would, perhaps, have been torn asunder forever; but inasmuch as a plan of redemption had been provided, by which man could be rescued from the effects of the fall, Adam and Eve were restored to that condition of union, in respect to immortality, from which they had been separated for a short season of time by death. The Atonement reached after them and brought forth their bodies from the dust, and restored them as husband and wife, to all the privileges that were pronounced upon them before the Fall.

That was eternal marriage; that was lawful marriage ordained by God. That was the divine institution which was revealed and practiced in the early period of our globe. How has it been since that day? Mankind have strayed from that order of things, or, at least, they have done so in latter times. We hear nothing among the religious societies of the world which profess to believe in the Bible about this marriage for eternity. It is among the things that are obsolete. Now all marriages are consummated until death only; they do not believe in that great pattern and prototype established in the beginning; hence we never hear of their official characters, whether civil or religious, uniting men and women in the capacity of husband and wife as immortal beings. No, they marry as mortal beings only, and until death does them part.

What is to become of them after death? What will take place among all those nations who have been marrying for centuries for time only? Do both men and women receive a resurrection? Do they come forth with all the various affections, attributes and passions that God gave them in the beginning? Does the male come forth from the grave with all the attributes of a man? Does the female come forth from her grave with all the attributes of a woman? If so, what is their future destiny? Is there no object or purpose in this new creation, save to give them life, a state of existence? Or is there a more important object in view, in the mind of God, in thus creating them anew? Will that principle of love which exists now, and which has existed from the beginning, exist after the resurrection? I mean this sexual love. If that existed before the Fall, and if it has existed since then, will it exist in the eternal worlds after the resurrection? This is a very important question to be decided.

We read in the revelations of God that there are various classes of beings in the eternal worlds. There are some who are kings, priests, and Gods, others that are angels; and also among them are the orders denominated celestial, terrestrial, and telestial. God, however, according to the faith of the Latter-day Saints, has ordained that the highest order and class of beings that should exist in the eternal worlds should exist in the capacity of husbands and wives, and that they alone should have the privilege of propagating their species—intelligent immortal beings. Now it is wise, no doubt, in the Great Creator to thus limit this great and heavenly principle to those who have arrived or come to the highest state of exaltation, excellency, wisdom, knowledge, power, glory, and faithfulness, to dwell in His presence, that they by this means shall be prepared to bring up their spirit offspring in all pure and holy principles in the eternal worlds, in order that they may be made happy. Consequently, He does not entrust this privilege of multiplying spirits with the terrestrial or telestial, or the lower order of beings there, nor with angels. But why not? Because they have not proved themselves worthy of this great privilege. We might reason, of the eternal worlds, as some of the enemies of polygamy may reason of this state of existence, and say that there are just as many males as females there, some celestial, some terrestrial, and some telestial; and why not have all these paired off, two by two? Because God administers His gifts and His blessings to those who are most faithful, giving them more bountifully to the faithful, and taking away from the unfaithful that with which they had been entrusted, and which they had not improved upon. That is the order of God in the eternal worlds, and if such an order exists there, it may in a degree exist here.

When the sons and daughters of the Most High God come forth in the morning of the resurrection, this principle of love will exist in their bosoms just as it exists here, only intensified according to the increased knowledge and understanding which they possess; hence they will be capacitated to enjoy the relationships of husband and wife, of parents and children, in a hundred fold degree greater than they could in mortality. We are not capable, while surrounded with the weaknesses of our flesh, to enjoy these eternal principles in the same degree that will then exist. Shall these principles of conjugal and parental love and affection be thwarted in the eternal worlds? Shall they be rooted out and overcome? No, most decidedly not. According to the religious notions of the world these principles will not exist after the resurrection; but our religion teaches the fallacy of such notions. It is true that we read in the New Testament that in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels in heaven. These are the words of our Savior when he was addressing himself to a very wicked class of people, the Sadducees, a portion of the Jewish nation, who rejected Jesus, and the counsel of God against their own souls. They had not attained to the blessings and privileges of their fathers, but had apostatized; and Jesus, in speaking to them, says that in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God.

Now, how are the angels of God

after the resurrection? According to the revelations which God has given, there are different classes of angels. Some angels are Gods, and still possess the lower office called angels. Adam is called an Archangel, yet he is a God. Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, no doubt, have the right to officiate in the capacity of angels if they choose, but still they have ascended to their exaltation, to a higher state than that of angels—namely, to thrones, kingdoms, principalities and powers, to reign over kingdoms and to hold the everlasting Priesthood. Then there is another order of angels who never have ascended to these powers and dignities, to this greatness and exaltation in the presence of God. Who are they? Those who never received the everlasting covenant of marriage for eternity; those who have not continued in nor received that law with all their hearts, or who, perhaps, have fought against it. They become angels. They have no power to increase and extend forth to kingdoms. They have no wives, no husbands, and they are servants to those that sit upon thrones and rule over kingdoms, and are counted worthy of a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. These, no doubt, were the kind of angels Jesus had reference to when speaking to those ungodly classes of beings called Sadducees and Pharisees, one of which denied the doctrine of the resurrection altogether.

There is a difference between the classes of angels called celestial, terrestrial and telestial. The celestial angels have not attained to all of the power and greatness and exaltation of kings and priests in the presence of God; they are blessed with glory, happiness, peace and joy; but they are not blessed with the privilege of increasing their posterity to all ages of eternity, neither have they thrones and kingdoms, but they are servants to those of the highest order. The angels of the terrestrial and telestial orders, while possessing a degree of happiness and glory, are lower than those of the celestial order. We might inquire, have angels not also these affections which belong to the higher class of beings, inasmuch as they are resurrected beings? Yes, but herein they have lost, through disobedience, the privilege of attaining to the higher glory and exaltation. They have affections and desires that never can be gratified, and in this respect their glory is not full.

I am talking, today, to Latter-day Saints; I am not reasoning with unbelievers. If I were, I should appeal more fully to the Old Testament Scriptures to bring in arguments and testimonies to prove the divine authenticity of polygamic marriages. Perhaps I may touch upon this for a few moments, for the benefit of strangers, should there be any in our midst. Let me say, then, that God’s people, under every dispensation since the creation of the world, have, generally, been polygamists. I say this for the benefit of strangers. According to the good old book called the Bible, when God saw proper to call out Abraham from all the heathen nations, and made him a great man in the world, He saw proper, also, to make him a polygamist, and approbated him in taking unto himself more wives than one. Was it wrong in Abraham to do this thing? If it were, when did God reprove him for so doing? When did He ever reproach Jacob for doing the same thing? Who can find the record in the lids of the Bible of God reproving Abraham, as being a sinner, and having committed a crime, in taking to himself two living wives? No such thing is recorded.

He was just as much blessed after doing this thing as before, and more so, for God promised blessings upon the issue of Abraham by his second wife the same as that of the first wife, providing he was equally faithful. This was a proviso in every case.

When we come down to Jacob, the Lord permitted him to take four wives. They are so called in Holy Writ. They are not denominated prostitutes, neither are they called concubines, but they are called wives, legal wives; and to show that God approved of the course of Jacob in taking these wives, He blessed them abundantly, and hearkened to the prayer of the second wife just the same as the first. Rachel was the second wife of Jacob, and our great mother; for you know that many of the Latter-day Saints by revelation know themselves to be the descendants of Joseph, and he was the son of Rachel, the second wife of Jacob. God in a peculiar manner blessed the posterity of this second wife. Instead of condemning the old patriarch, He ordained that Joseph, the firstborn of this second wife, should be considered the firstborn of all the twelve tribes, and into his hands was given the double birthright, according to the laws of the ancients. And yet he was the offspring of plurality—of the second wife of Jacob. Of course, if Reuben, who was indeed the firstborn unto Jacob, had conducted himself properly, he might have retained the birthright and the greater inheritance; but he lost that through his transgression, and it was given to a polygamic child, who had the privilege of inheriting the blessing to the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills—the great continent of North and South America was conferred upon him. Another proof that God did not disapprove of a man having more wives than one, is to be found in the fact that Rachel, after she had been a long time barren, prayed to the Lord to give her seed. The Lord hearkened to her cry and granted her prayer; and when she received seed from the Lord by her polygamic husband, she exclaimed, “The Lord hath hearkened unto me and hath answered my prayer.” Now do you think the Lord would have done this if he had considered polygamy a crime? Would He have hearkened to the prayer of this woman if Jacob had been living with her in adultery? And he certainly was doing so if the ideas of this generation are correct.

Again, what says the Lord in the days of Moses, under another dispensation? We have seen that in the days of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, He approved of polygamy and blessed His servants who practiced it, and also their wives and children. Now, let us come down to the days of Moses. We read that, on a certain occasion the sister of Moses, Miriam, and certain others in the great congregation of Israel, got very jealous. What were they jealous about? About the Ethiopian woman that Moses had taken to wife, in addition to the daughter of Jethro, whom he had taken before in the land of Midian. How dare the great lawgiver, after having committed, according to the ideas of the present generation, a great crime, show his face on Mount Sinai when it was clothed with the glory of the God of Israel? But what did the Lord do in the case of Miriam, for finding fault with her brother Moses? Instead of saying, “You are right, Miriam, he has committed a great crime, and no matter how much you speak against him,” He smote her with a leprosy the very moment she began to complain, and she was considered unclean for a certain number of days. Here the

Lord manifested by the display of a signal judgment, that He disapproved of anyone speaking against His servants for taking more wives than one, because it may not happen to suit their notions of things.

I make these remarks and wish to apply them to faultfinders against plural marriages in our day. Are there any Miriams in our congregation today, any of those who, professing to belong to the Israel of the latter days, sometimes find fault with the man of God standing at their head, because he not only believes in but practices this divine institution of the ancients? If there be such in our midst, I say, remember Miriam the very next time you begin to talk with your neighboring women, or anybody else against this holy principle. Remember the awful curse and judgment that fell on the sister of Moses when she did the same thing, and then fear and tremble before God, lest He, in His wrath, may swear that you shall not enjoy the blessings ordained for those who inherit the highest degree of glory.

Let us pass along to another instance under the dispensation of Moses. The Lord says, on a certain occasion, if a man have married two wives, and he should happen to hate one and love the other, is he to be punished—cast out and stoned to death as an adulterer? No; instead of the Lord denouncing him as an adulterer because of having two wives, He gave a commandment regulating the matter, so that this principle of hate in the mind of the man towards one of his wives should not control him in the important question of the division of his inheritance among his children, compelling him to give just as much to the son of the hated wife as to the son of the one beloved; and, if the son of the hated woman happened to be the firstborn, he should actually inherit the double portion.

Consequently, the Lord approved, not only the two wives, but their posterity also. Now, if the women had not been considered wives by the Lord, their children would have been bastards, and you know that He has said that bastards shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord, until the tenth generation, hence you see there is a great distinction between those whom the Lord calls legitimate or legal, and those who were bastards—begotten in adultery and whoredom. The latter, with their posterity, were shut out of the congregation of the Lord until the tenth generation, while the former were exalted to all the privileges of legitimate birthright.

Again, under that same law and dispensation, we find that the law provided for another contingency among the hosts of Israel. In order that the inheritances of the families of Israel might not run into the hands of strangers, the Lord, in the book of Deuteronomy, gives a command that if a man die, leaving a wife, but no issue, his brother shall marry his widow and take possession of the inheritance; and to prevent this inheritance going out of the family a strict command was given that the widow should marry the brother or nearest living kinsman of her deceased husband. The law was in full force at the time of the introduction of Christianity—a great many centuries after it was given. The reasoning of the Sadducees on one occasion when conversing with Jesus proves that the law was then observed. Said they, “There were seven brethren who took a certain woman, each one taking her in succession after the death of the other,” and they inquired of Jesus which of the seven would have her for a wife in the resurrection. The Sadducees, no doubt, used this figure to prove, as they thought, the fallacy of the doctrine of the resurrection, but it also proves that this law, given by the Creator while Israel walked acceptably before Him, was acknowledged by their wicked descendants in the days of the Savior. I merely quote the passage to show that the law was not considered obsolete at that time. A case like this, when six of the brethren had died, leaving the widow without issue, the seventh, whether married or unmarried, must fulfill this law and take the widow to wife, or lay himself liable to a severe penalty. What was that penalty? According to the testimony of the law of Moses he would be cursed, for Moses says, “Cursed be he that doth not all things according as it is written in this book of the law, and let all the people say Amen.” There can be no doubt that many men in those days were compelled to be polygamists in the fulfillment of this law, for any man who would not take the childless wife of a deceased brother and marry her, would come under the tremendous curse recorded in the book of Deuteronomy, and all the people would be obliged to sanction the curse, because he would not obey the law of God and become a polygamist. They were not all Congressmen in those days, nor Presidents, nor Presbyterians, nor Methodists, nor Roman Catholics; but they were the people of God, governed by divine law, and were commanded to be polygamists; not merely suffered to be so, but actually commanded to be.

There are some Latter-day Saints who, perhaps, have not searched these things as they ought, hence we occasionally find some who will say that God suffered these things to be. I will go further, and say that He commanded them, and He pronounced a curse, to which all the people had to say amen, if they did not fulfill the commandment.

Coming down to the days of the prophets we find that they were polygamists; also to the days of the kings of Israel, whom God appointed Himself, and approbated and blessed. This was especially the case with one of them, named David, who, the Lord said, was a man after His own heart. David was called when yet a youth to reign over the whole twelve tribes of Israel; but Saul, the reigning king of Israel, persecuted him, and sought to take away his life. David fled from city to city throughout all the coasts of Judea in order to get beyond the reach of the relentless persecutions of Saul. While thus fleeing, the Lord was with him, hearing his prayers, answering his petitions, giving him line upon line, precept upon precept; permitting him to look into the Urim and Thummim and receive revelations, which enabled him to escape from his enemies.

In addition to all these blessings that God bestowed upon him in his youth, before he was exalted to the throne, the Lord gave him eight wives; and after exalting him to the throne, instead of denouncing him for having many wives, and pronouncing him worthy of fourteen or twenty-one years of imprisonment, the Lord was with His servant David, and, thinking he had not wives enough He gave to him all the wives of his master Saul, in addition to the eight he had previously given him. Was the Lord to be considered a criminal, and worthy of being tried in a court of justice and sent to prison for thus increasing the polygamic relations of David? No, certainly not; it was in accordance with His own righteous laws, and He was with His servant,

David the King, and blessed him. By and by, when David transgressed, not in taking other wives, but in taking the wife of another man, the anger of the Lord was kindled against him and He chastened him and took away all the blessings He had given him. All the wives David had received from the hand of God were taken from him. Why? Because he had committed adultery. Here then is a great distinction between adultery and plurality of wives. One brings honor and blessing to those who engage in it, the other degradation and death.

After David had repented with all his heart of his crime with the wife of Uriah, he, notwithstanding the number of wives he had previously taken, took Bathsheba legally, and by that legal marriage Solomon was born; the child born of her unto David, begotten illegally, being a bastard, displeased the Lord and He struck it with death; but with Solomon, a legal issue from the same woman, the Lord was so pleased that He ordained Solomon and set him on the throne of his father David. This shows the difference between the two classes of posterity, the one begotten illegally, the other in the order of marriage. If Solomon had been a bastard, as this pious generation would have us suppose, instead of being blessed of the Lord and raised to the throne of his father, he would have been banished from the congregation of Israel and his seed after him for ten generations. But, notwithstanding that he was so highly blessed and honored of the Lord, there was room for him to transgress and fall, and in the end he did so. For a long time the Lord blessed Solomon, but eventually he violated that law which the Lord had given forbidding Israel to take wives from the idolatrous nations, and some of these wives succeeded in turning his heart from the Lord, and induced him to worship the heathen gods, and the Lord was angry with him and, as it is recorded in the Book of Mormon, considered the acts of Solomon an abomination in His sight.

Let us now come to the record in the Book of Mormon, when the Lord led forth Lehi and Nephi, and Ishmael and his two sons and five daughters out of the land of Jerusalem to the land of America, the males and females were about equal in number. There were Nephi, Sam, Laman and Lemuel, the four sons of Lehi, and Zoram, brought out of Jerusalem. How many daughters of Ishmael were unmarried? Just five. Would it have been just under these circumstances to ordain plurality among them? No. Why? Because the males and females were equal in number and they were all under the guidance of the Almighty, hence it would have been unjust, and the Lord gave a revelation—the only one on record I believe—in which a command was ever given to any branch of Israel to be confined to the monogamic system. In this case the Lord through His servant Lehi, gave a command that they should have but one wife. The Lord had a perfect right to vary His commands in this respect according to circumstances as He did in others, as recorded in the Bible. There we find that the domestic relations were governed according to the mind and will of God, and were varied according to circumstances, as he thought proper.

By and by, after the death of Lehi, some of his posterity began to disregard the strict law that God had given to their father, and took more wives than one, and the Lord put them in mind, through His servant Jacob, one of the sons of Lehi, of

this law, and told them that they were transgressing it, and then referred to David and Solomon, as having committed abomination in His sight. The Bible also tells us that they sinned in the sight of God; not in taking wives legally, but only in those they took illegally, in doing which they brought wrath and condemnation upon their heads.

But because the Lord dealt thus with the small branch of the House of Israel that came to America, under their peculiar circumstances, there are those at the present day who will appeal to this passage in the Book of Mormon as something universally applicable in regard to man’s domestic relations. The same God that commanded one branch of the House of Israel in America, to take but one wife when the numbers of the two sexes were about equal, gave a different command to the hosts of Israel in Palestine. But let us see the qualifying clause given in the Book of Mormon on this subject. After having reminded the people of the commandment delivered by Lehi in regard to monogamy, the Lord says, “For if I will raise up seed unto me I will command my people, otherwise they shall hearken unto these things;” that is, if I will raise up seed among my people of the House of Israel, according to the law that exists among the tribes of Israel I will give them a commandment on the subject, but if I do not give this commandment they shall hearken to the law which I gave unto their father Lehi. That is the meaning of the passage, and this very passage goes to prove that plurality was a principle God did approve under circumstances when it was authorized by Him.

In the early rise of this Church, February, 1831, God gave a commandment to its members, recorded in the Book of Covenants, wherein He says, “Thou shalt love thy wife with all thy heart, and shalt cleave unto her and to none else;” and then He gives a strict law against adultery. This you have, no doubt, all read; but let me ask whether the Lord had the privilege and the right to vary from this law. It was given in 1831, when the one-wife system alone prevailed among this people. I will tell you what the Prophet Joseph said in relation to this matter in 1831, also in 1832, the year in which the law commanding the members of this Church to cleave to one wife only was given. Joseph was then living in Portage County, in the town of Hiram, at the house of Father John Johnson. Joseph was very intimate with that family, and they were good people at that time, and enjoyed much of the Spirit of the Lord. In the forepart of the year 1832, Joseph told individuals, then in the Church, that he had inquired of the Lord concerning the principle of plurality of wives, and he received for answer that the principle of taking more wives than one is a true principle, but the time had not yet come for it to be practiced. That was before the Church was two years old. The Lord has His own time to do all things pertaining to His purposes in the last dispensation; His own time for restoring all things that have been predicted by the ancient prophets. If they have predicted that the day would come when seven women would take hold of one man, saying, “We will eat our own bread and wear our own apparel, only let us be called by thy name to take away our reproach;” and that, in that day the branch of the Lord should be beautiful and glorious and the fruits of the earth should be excellent and comely, the Lord has the right to say when that time shall be.

Now supposing the members of this Church had undertaken to vary from that law given in 1831, to love their one wife with all their hearts and to cleave to none other, they would have come under the curse and condemnation of God’s holy law. Some twelve years after that time the revelation on Celestial Marriage was revealed. This is just republished at the Deseret News office, in a pamphlet entitled, “Answers to Questions,” by President George A. Smith, and heretofore has been published in pamphlet form and in the Millennial Star, and sent throughout the length and breadth of our country, being included in our works and published in the works of our enemies. Then came the Lord’s time for this holy and ennobling principle to be practiced again among His people.

We have not time to read the revelation this afternoon; suffice it to say that God revealed the principle through His servant Joseph in 1843. It was known by many individuals while the Church was yet in Illinois; and though it was not then printed, it was a familiar thing through all the streets of Nauvoo, and indeed throughout all Hancock County. Did I hear about it? I verily did. Did my brethren of the Twelve know about it? They certainly did. Were there any females who knew about it? There certainly were, for some received the revelation and entered into the practice of the principle. Some may say, “Why was it not printed, and made known to the people generally, if it was of such importance?” I reply by asking another question. Why did not the revelations in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants come to us in print years before they did? Why were they shut up in Joseph’s cupboard years and years without being suffered to be printed and sent broadcast throughout the land? Because the Lord had His own time again to accomplish His purposes, and He suffered the revelations to be printed just when He saw proper. He did not suffer the revelation on the great American war to be published until some time after it was given. So in regard to the revelation on plurality; it was only a short time after Joseph’s death that we published it, having a copy thereof. But what became of the original? An apostate destroyed it; you have heard her name. That same woman, in destroying the original, thought she had destroyed the revelation from the face of the earth. She was embittered against Joseph, her husband, and at times fought against him with all her heart; and then again she would break down in her feelings, and humble herself before God and call upon His holy name, and would then lead forth ladies and place their hands in the hands of Joseph, and they were married to him according to the law of God. That same woman has brought up her children to believe that no such thing as plurality of wives existed in the days of Joseph, and has instilled the bitterest principles of apostasy into their minds, to fight against the Church that has come to these mountains according to the predictions of Joseph.

In the year 1854, before his death, a large company was organized to come and search out a location, west of the Rocky Mountains. We have been fulfilling and carrying out his predictions in coming here and since our arrival. The course pursued by this woman shows what apostates can do, and how wicked they can become in their hearts. When they apostatize from the truth they can come out and swear before God and the heavens that such and such things never existed, when they

know, as well as they know they exist themselves, that they are swearing falsely. Why do they do this? Because they have no fear of God before their eyes; because they have apostatized from the truth; because they have taken it upon themselves to destroy the revelations of the Most High, and to banish them from the face of the earth, and the Spirit of God withdraws from them. We have come here to these mountains, and have continued to practice the principle of Celestial Marriage from the day the revelation was given until the present time; and we are a polygamic people, and a great people, comparatively speaking, considering the difficult circumstances under which we came to this land.

Let us speak for a few moments upon another point connected with this subject—that is, the reason why God has established polygamy under the present circumstances among this people. If all the inhabitants of the earth, at the present time, were righteous before God, and both males and females were faithful in keeping His commandments, and the numbers of the sexes of a marriageable age were exactly equal, there would be no necessity for any such institution. Every righteous man could have his wife and there would be no overplus of females. But what are the facts in relation to this matter? Since old Pagan Rome and Greece—worshippers of idols—passed a law confining man to one wife, there has been a great surplus of females who have had no possible chance of getting married. You may think this a strange statement, but it is a fact that those nations were the founders of what is termed monogamy. All other nations, with few exceptions, had followed the Scriptural plan of having more wives than one. These nations, however, were very powerful and when Christianity came to them, especially the Roman nation, it had to bow to their mandates and customs, hence the Christians gradually adopted the monogamic system. The consequence was that a great many marriageable ladies of those days, and of all generations from that time to the present, have not had the privilege of husbands, as the one-wife system has been established by law among the nations descended from the great Roman empire—namely, the nations of modern Europe and the American States. This law of monogamy, or the monogamic system, laid the foundation for prostitution and the evils and diseases of the most revolting nature and character under which modern Christendom groans, for as God has implanted, for a wise purpose, certain feelings in the breasts of females as well as males, the gratification of which is necessary to health and happiness, and which can only be accomplished legitimately in the married state, myriads of those who have been deprived of the privilege of entering that state, rather than be deprived of the gratification of those feelings altogether, have, in despair, given way to wickedness and licentiousness; hence the whoredoms and prostitution among the nations of the earth, where the “Mother of Harlots” has her seat.

When the religious Reformers came out, some two or three centuries ago, they neglected to reform the marriage system—a subject demanding their urgent attention. But leaving these Reformers and their doings, let us come down to our own times and see whether, as has been often said by many, the numbers of the sexes are equal; and let us take as a basis for our investigations on this part of our subject the censuses taken by several of the States in the American Union.

Many will tell us that the number of males and the number of females born are just about equal, and because they are so it is not reasonable to suppose that God ever intended the nations to practice plurality of wives. Let me say a few words on that. Supposing we should admit, for the sake of argument, that the sexes are born in equal numbers, does that prove that the same equality exists when they come to a marriageable age? By no means. There may be about equal numbers born, but what do the statistics of our country show in regard to the deaths? Do as many females as males die during the first year of their existence? If you go to the published statistics you will find, almost without exception, that in every State a greater number of males die the first year of their existence than females. The same holds good from one year to five years, from five years to ten, from ten to fifteen, and from fifteen to twenty. This shows that the number of females is greatly in excess of the males when they come to a marriageable age. Let us elucidate still further, in proof of the position here assumed. Let us take, for instance, the census of the State of Pennsylvania in the year 1860, and we shall find that there were 17,588 more females than males between the ages of twenty and thirty years, which may strictly be termed a marriageable age. Says one, “Probably the great war made that difference.” No, this was before the war. Now let us go to the statistics of the State of New York, before the war, and we find according to the official tables of the census taken in 1860, that there were 45,104 more females than males in that one State, between the ages of twenty and thirty years—a marriageable age, recollect! Now let us go to the State of Massachusetts, and look at the statistics there. In the year 1865, there were 33,452 more females than males between the age of twenty and thirty. We might go on from State to State and then to the census taken by the United States, and a vast surplus would be shown of females over males of a marriageable age. What is to be done with them? I will tell you what Pennsylvania, Massachusetts, and New York say. They say, virtually, “We will pass a law so strict, that if these females undertake to marry a man who has another wife, both they and the men they marry shall be subject to a term of imprisonment in the penitentiary.” Indeed! Then what are you going to do with these hundreds of thousands of females of a marriageable age? “We are going to make them either old maids or prostitutes, and we would a little rather have them prostitutes, then we men would have no need to marry.” That is the conclusion many of these marriageable males, between twenty and thirty years of age, have come to. They will not marry because the laws of the land have a tendency to make prostitutes, and they can purchase all the animal gratification they desire without being bound to any woman; hence many of them have mistresses, by whom they raise children, and, when they get tired of them, turn both mother and children into the street, with nothing to support them, the law allowing them to do so, because the women are not wives. Thus the poor creatures are plunged into the depths of misery, wretchedness and degradation, because at all risks they have followed the instincts implanted within them by their Creator, and not having the opportunity to do so legally have done so unlawfully. There are hundreds and thousands of [unmarried] females in this boasted land of liberty, through the narrow, contracted, bigoted State laws, preventing them from ever getting husbands. That is what the Lord is fighting against; we, also, are fighting against it, and for the reestablishment of the Bible religion and the celestial or patriarchal order of marriage.

It is no matter according to the Constitution whether we believe in the patriarchal part of the Bible, in the Mosaic or in the Christian part; whether we believe in one-half, two-thirds, or in the whole of it; that is nobody’s business. The Constitution never granted power to Congress to prescribe what part of the Bible any people should believe in or reject; it never intended any such thing.

Much more might be said, but the congregation is large, and a speaker, of course, will weary. Though my voice is tolerably good, I feel weary in attempting to make a congregation of from eight to ten thousand people hear me, I have tried to do so. May God bless you, and may He pour out His Spirit upon the rising generation among us, and upon the missionaries who are about to be sent to the United States and elsewhere, that the great principles, political, religious and domestic, that God has ordained and established, may be made known to all people.

In this land of liberty in religious worship, let us boldly proclaim our rights to believe in and practice any Bible precept, command or doctrine, whether in the Old or New Testament, whether relating to ceremonies, ordinances, domestic relations, or anything else, not incompatible with the rights of others, and the great revelations of Almighty God manifested in ancient and modern times. Amen.

References[+]

References

1 Journal of Discourses, v. 13, p. 195. – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/digital/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/4948

May 10, 2018

References
1	Journal of Discourses, v. 13, p. 195. – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/digital/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/4948

Judith

The Book of Judith, Apocrypha, King James Bible: ¹

Chapter 8

26 Remember what things he did to Abraham, and how he tried Isaac, and what happened to Jacob in Mesopotamia of Syria, when he kept the sheep of Laban his mother’s brother.

Chapter 13

2 And Judith was left alone in the tent, and Holofernes lying alone upon his bed: for he was filled with wine.

3 Now Judith had commanded her maid to stand without her bedchamber, and to wait for her. coming forth, as she did daily: for she said she would go forth to her prayers, and she spake to Bagoas according to the same purpose.

4 So all went forth and none was left in the bedchamber, neither little nor great. Then Judith, standing by his bed, said in her heart, O Lord God of all power, look at this present upon the works of mine hands for the exaltation of Jerusalem.

5 For now is the time to help thine inheritance, and to execute thine enterprizes to the destruction of the enemies which are risen against us.

6 Then she came to the pillar of the bed, which was at Holofernes’ head, and took down his fauchion from thence,

7 And approached to his bed, and took hold of the hair of his head, and said, Strengthen me, O Lord God of Israel, this day.

8 And she smote twice upon his neck with all her might, and she took away his head from him.

Nephi 4, The Book of Mormon ²

7 Nevertheless I went forth, and as I came near unto the house of Laban I beheld a man, and he had fallen to the earth before me, for he was drunken with wine.

8 And when I came to him I found that it was Laban.

9 And I beheld his sword, and I drew it forth from the sheath thereof; and the hilt thereof was of pure gold, and the workmanship thereof was exceedingly fine, and I saw that the blade thereof was of the most precious steel.

10 And it came to pass that I was constrained by the Spirit that I should kill Laban; but I said in my heart: Never at any time have I shed the blood of man. And I shrunk and would that I might not slay him.

11 And the Spirit said unto me again: Behold the Lord hath delivered him into thy hands. Yea, and I also knew that he had sought to take away mine own life; yea, and he would not hearken unto the commandments of the Lord; and he also had taken away our property.

12 And it came to pass that the Spirit said unto me again: Slay him, for the Lord hath delivered him into thy hands;

13 Behold the Lord slayeth the wicked to bring forth his righteous purposes. It is better that one man should perish than that a nation should dwindle and perish in unbelief.

14 And now, when I, Nephi, had heard these words, I remembered the words of the Lord which he spake unto me in the wilderness, saying that: Inasmuch as thy seed shall keep my commandments, they shall prosper in the land of promise.

15 Yea, and I also thought that they could not keep the commandments of the Lord according to the law of Moses, save they should have the law.

16 And I also knew that the law was engraven upon the plates of brass.

17 And again, I knew that the Lord had delivered Laban into my hands for this cause—that I might obtain the records according to his commandments.

18 Therefore I did obey the voice of the Spirit, and took Laban by the hair of the head, and I smote off his head with his own sword.

References[+]

References
1	The Book of Judith, Apocrypha, King James Bible – http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/bible-used-for-bible-revision/627#full-transcript
2	Nephi 4, The Book of Mormon – https://www.lds.org/scriptures/bofm/1-ne/4?lang=eng

April 25, 2018

King James Bible

King James Bible passages in the Book of Mormon: ¹

Note: Isaiah chapters 40+², Malachi, and the verses from the New Testament were written after Lehi left Jerusalem in the Book of Mormon narrative.

When entire verses are verbatim or near verbatim copies (as is often the case), only the references to the corresponding scriptures are provided.

1 Nephi (600-570 BC)
1 Nephi 1:14 “…Great and marvelous are thy works, O Lord God Almighty!”	Revelation 15:3 “Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty”
1 Nephi 2:16 “…the mysteries of God…”	1 Cor. 4:1 “…the mysteries of God…”
1 Nephi 2:24 “…to stir them up in the ways of remembrance.”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance…”
1 Nephi 3:2 “…Behold I have dreamed a dream…”	Judges 7:13 “Behold, I dreamed a dream…”
1 Nephi 3:20 “…spoken by the mouth of all the holy prophets… since the world began…”	Acts 3:21 “…spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began.”
1 Nephi 4:13 “…It is better that one man should perish than that a nation should dwindle and perish in unbelief.”	John 11:50 “…it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.”
1 Nephi 5:8 “…Now I know of a surety that the Lord hath…”	Acts 12:11 “…Now I know of a surety, that the LORD hath…”
1 Nephi 5:18, 11:36, 14:11, 19:17, 22:28 “…all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people…”
1 Nephi 6:5 “…those who are not of the world.”	John 17:14 “…they are not of the world…”
1 Nephi 7:8, 15:4 “…being grieved for the hardness of their hearts…”	Mark 3:5 “…being grieved for the hardness of their hearts…”
1 Nephi 10:8 “…go forth and cry in the wilderness: Prepare ye the way of the Lord, and make his paths straight…”	John 1:23 “…I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord…”
1 Nephi 10:8 “…there standeth one among you whom ye know not; and he is mightier than I, whose shoe’s latchet I am not worthy to unloose.”	John 1:26-27 “…there standeth one among you, whom ye know not…whose shoe’s latchet I am not worthy to unloose.”
1 Nephi 10:9 “…in Bethabara, beyond Jordan…”	John 1:28 “…in Bethabara beyond Jordan…”
1 Nephi 10:10 “…the Lamb of God, who should take away the sins of the world.”	John 1:29 “…Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”
1 Nephi 10:18 “…he is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “…Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
1 Nephi 10:18 “…the way is prepared for all men from the foundation of the world…”	Matthew 25:34 “…the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world…”
1 Nephi 11:7 “…bear record that it is the Son of God.”	John 1:34 “…bare record that this is the Son of God.”
1 Nephi 11:22 “…it is the love of God, which sheddeth itself abroad in the hearts…”	Romans 5:5 “…the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts…”
1 Nephi 11:35, 12:9, 13:41, 14:20, 24, 25, 27 “…the twelve apostles of the Lamb.”	Revelation 21:14 “…the twelve apostles of the Lamb.”
1 Nephi 12:2, 12:21, 14:15 “…wars, and rumors of wars…”	Matthew 24:6 “…wars and rumours of wars…”
1 Nephi 12:10 “…their garments are made white in his blood.”	Revelation 7:14 “…their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”
1 Nephi 13:27 “…pervert the right ways of the Lord…”	Acts 13:10 “…pervert the right ways of the Lord?”
1 Nephi 13:42 “…the last shall be first, and the first shall be last.”	Matthew 19:30 “…first shall be last; and the last shall be first.”
1 Nephi 14:10 “…the mother of abominations; and she is the whore of all the earth.”	Revelation 17:5 “…THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.”
1 Nephi 14:11 “…the whore of all the earth, and she sat upon many waters…”	Revelation 17:1 “…the great whore that sitteth upon many waters…”
1 Nephi 15:15 “…the true vine…”	John 15:1 “…I am the true vine…”
1 Nephi 15:24 “…the fiery darts of the adversary…”	Ephesians 6:16 “…the fiery darts of the wicked.”
1 Nephi 15:30 “…ascendeth up unto God forever and ever…”	Revelation 14:11 “…the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever…”
1 Nephi 16:2 “…lifted up at the last day…”	John 6:40 “…I will raise him up at the last day.”
1 Nephi 17:39 “He ruleth high in the heavens, for it is his throne, and this earth is his footstool.”	Isaiah 66:1 “Thus saith the LORD, The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool…”
1 Nephi 17:55 “…honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long in the land which the Lord thy God shall give thee.”	Exodus 20:12 “Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the LORD thy God giveth thee.”
1 Nephi 20:20, 21	Isaiah 48:20, 21
1 Nephi 22:15 “For behold…the day soon cometh that all the proud and they who do wickedly shall be as stubble; and the day cometh that they must be burned.”	Malachi 4:1 “For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up…”
1 Nephi 22:17 “…they shall be saved, even if it so be as by fire.”	1 Corinthians 3:15 “…but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire.”
1 Nephi 22:18 “…blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke…”	Acts 2:19 “…blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke…”
1 Nephi 22:20 “…A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass that all those who will not hear that prophet shall be cut off from among the people.”	Acts 3:22-23 “…A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass, that every soul, which will not hear that prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people.”
1 Nephi 22:25 “…there shall be one fold and one shepherd…”	John 10:16 “…there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.”
1 Nephi 22:31 “…endure to the end, ye shall be saved…”	Matthew 24:13 “…endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
2 Nephi (588-545 BC)
2 Nephi 2:4 “…the same, yesterday, today, and forever.”	Hebrews 13:8 “…the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
2 Nephi 2:6 “…full of grace and truth.”	John 1:14 “…full of grace and truth.”
2 Nephi 2:9 “…the first-fruits unto God…”	Revelation 14:4 “…the firstfruits unto God…”
2 Nephi 4:17 “…O wretched man that I am!”	Romans 7:24 “O wretched man that I am!”
2 Nephi 4:18 “I am encompassed about, because of the temptations and the sins which do so easily beset me.”	Hebrews 12:1 “…seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us…”
2 Nephi 5:25 “…to stir them up in remembrance of me…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance…”
2 Nephi 6:6, 16-18	Isaiah 49:22, 24-26
2 Nephi 6:9 “…manifest himself unto them in the flesh…”	1 Timothy 3:16 “…God was manifest in the flesh…”
2 Nephi 7	Isaiah 50
2 Nephi 8	Isaiah 51-52
2 Nephi 9:6 “…death hath passed upon all men…”	Romans 5:12 “…death passed upon all men…”
2 Nephi 9:7 “…this corruption could not put on incorruption.”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption…”
2 Nephi 9:12 “…death and hell must deliver up their dead…”	Revelation 20:13“…death and hell delivered up the dead…”
2 Nephi 9:15 “…must appear before the judgment-seat of the Holy One of Israel…”	2 Corinthians 5:10 “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ…”
2 Nephi 9:16 “…they who are righteous shall be righteous still, and they who are filthy shall be filthy still…”	Revelation 22:11 “…he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still…”
2 Nephi 9:18 “…endured the crosses of the world, and despised the shame…”	Hebrews 12:2 “…endured the cross, despising the shame…”
2 Nephi 9:18 “…inherit the kingdom of God, which was prepared for them from the foundation of the world…”	Matthew 25:34 “…inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world…”
2 Nephi 9:18 “…their joy shall be full…”	John 15:11 “…that your joy might be full.”
2 Nephi 9:30 “But wo unto the rich…”	Luke 6:24 “But woe unto you that are rich!”
2 Nephi 9:33 “Wo unto the uncircumcised of heart…”	Acts 7:51 “…uncircumcised in heart…”
2 Nephi 9:34, 36 “…shall be thrust down to hell.”	Luke 10:15 “…shalt be thrust down to hell.”
2 Nephi 9:39 “…to be carnally-minded is death, and to be spiritually-minded is life…”	Romans 8:6 “…to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life…”
2 Nephi 9:42 “…whoso knocketh, to him will he open…”	Matthew 7:8 “…to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”
2 Nephi 9:50, 51	Isaiah 55:1, 2
2 Nephi 10:9	Isaiah 49:23
2 Nephi 10:16 “…both Jew and Gentile, both bond and free, both male and female…”	Galatians 3:28 “…neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female…”
2 Nephi 10:16 “…they who are not for me are against me…”	Matthew 12:30 “He that is not with me is against me…”
2 Nephi 12	Isaiah 2
2 Nephi 13	Isaiah 3
2 Nephi 14	Isaiah 4
2 Nephi 15	Isaiah 5
2 Nephi 16	Isaiah 6
2 Nephi 17	Isaiah 7
2 Nephi 18	Isaiah 8
2 Nephi 19	Isaiah 9
2 Nephi 20	Isaiah 10
2 Nephi 21	Isaiah 11
2 Nephi 22	Isaiah 12
2 Nephi 23	Isaiah 13
2 Nephi 24	Isaiah 14
2 Nephi 25:12 “…wars, and rumors of wars…”	Matthew 24:6 “…wars and rumours of wars…”
2 Nephi 25:12 “…the Only Begotten of the Father…”	John 1:14 “…the only begotten of the Father…”
2 Nephi 25:13 “…rise from the dead, with healing in his wings…”	Malachi 4:2 “…arise with healing in his wings…”
2 Nephi 25:20 “…there is none other name given under heaven…whereby man can be saved.”	Acts 4:12 “…there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”
2 Nephi 25:29 “..shall in nowise be cast out.”	John 6:37 “…I will in no wise cast out.”
2 Nephi 26:9 “…the Son of righteousness shall appear…”	Malachi 4:2 “…shall the Sun of righteousness arise…”
2 Nephi 26:11 “…the Spirit of the Lord will not always strive with man.”	Genesis 6:3 “…My spirit shall not always strive with man…”
2 Nephi 26:12 “…Jesus is the very Christ…”	John 7:26 “…that this is the very Christ?”
2 Nephi 26:13, 30:8 “…every nation, kindred, tongue, and people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people…”
2 Nephi 26:16 “…shall speak unto them out of the ground, and their speech shall be low out of the dust, and their voice shall be as one that hath a familiar spirit…that he may whisper concerning them, even as it were out of the ground; and their speech shall whisper out of the dust.”	Isaiah 29:4 “And thou shalt be brought down, and shalt speak out of the ground, and thy speech shall be low out of the dust, and thy voice shall be, as of one that hath a familiar spirit, out of the ground, and thy speech shall whisper out of the dust.”
2 Nephi 26:25 “…buy milk and honey, without money and without price.”	Isaiah 55:1 “…buy wine and milk without money and without price.”
2 Nephi 26:30 “…except they should have charity they were nothing.”	1 Corinthians 13:2 “…and have not charity, I am nothing.”
2 Nephi 26:33 “…bond and free, male and female…both Jew and Gentile.”	Galatians 3:28 “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female…”
2 Nephi 27:2 “…they shall be visited of the Lord of Hosts, with thunder and with earthquake, and with a great noise, and with storm, and with tempest, and with the flame of devouring fire.”	Isaiah 29:6 “Thou shalt be visited of the LORD of hosts with thunder, and with earthquake, and great noise, with storm and tempest, and the flame of devouring fire.”
2 Nephi 27:4 “…stay yourselves and wonder, for ye shall cry out, and cry; yea, ye shall be drunken but not with wine, ye shall stagger but not with strong drink.”	Isaiah 29:9 “Stay yourselves, and wonder; cry ye out, and cry: they are drunken, but not with wine; they stagger, but not with strong drink.”
2 Nephi 27:5 “For behold, the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep. For behold, ye have closed your eyes, and ye have rejected the prophets; and your rulers, and the seers hath he covered…”	Isaiah 29:10 “For the LORD hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes: the prophets and your rulers, the seers hath he covered.”
2 Nephi 27:15, 17 “…Read this, I pray thee…And the man shall say: I cannot bring the book, for it is sealed.”	Isaiah 29:11 “…Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I cannot; for it is sealed…”
2 Nephi 27:19 “…deliver again the book and the words thereof to him that is not learned; and the man that is not learned shall say: I am not learned.”	Isaiah 29:12 “And the book is delivered to him that is not learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I am not learned.”
2 Nephi 27:23 “…the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “…the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
2 Nephi 27:25-34	Isaiah 29:13-23
2 Nephi 28:15 “…pervert the right way of the Lord…”	Acts 13:10 “…wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?”
2 Nephi 28:15 “…they shall be thrust down to hell!”	Luke 10:15 “And thou…shalt be thrust down to hell.”
2 Nephi 28:23 “…even a lake of fire and brimstone, which is endless torment.”	Revelation 20:10 “…into the lake of fire and brimstone…tormented day and night for ever and ever.”
2 Nephi 28:30 “…line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little…”	Isaiah 28:10 “For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little:”
2 Nephi 28:30 “…unto him that receiveth I will give more; and from them that shall say, We have enough, from them shall be taken away even that which they have.”	Matthew 13:12 “For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance: but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath.”
2 Nephi 29:9 “…the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “…the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
2 Nephi 29:11 “…out of the books which shall be written I will judge the world, every man according to their works…”	Revelation 20:12 “…the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.”
2 Nephi 30:9	Isaiah 11:4
2 Nephi 30:11-15	Isaiah 11:5-9
2 Nephi 31:4 “…the Lamb of God, which should take away the sins of the world.”	John 1:29 “…the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”
2 Nephi 31:5 “…to fulfil all righteousness…”	Matthew 3:15 “…to fulfil all righteousness…”
2 Nephi 31:9 “…the straightness of the path, and the narrowness of the gate…”	Matthew 7:14 “…strait is the gate, and narrow is the way…”
2 Nephi 31:10 “…Follow thou me.”	John 21:22 “…follow thou me.”
2 Nephi 31:11 “…repent ye, and be baptized in the name of my Beloved Son.”	Acts 2:38 “…Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ…”
2 Nephi 31:13 “…speak with the tongue of angels…”	1 Corinthians 13:1 “…I speak with the tongues of men and of angels…”
2 Nephi 31:14 “…can speak with a new tongue…”	Mark 16:17 “…they shall speak with new tongues…”
2 Nephi 31:15 “…He that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved.”	Matthew 24:13 “…he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
2 Nephi 31:18 “…strait and narrow path which leads to eternal life…”	Matthew 7:14 “…strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life…”
2 Nephi 31:21 “…there is none other way nor name given under heaven whereby man can be saved…”	Acts 4:12 “…for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”
2 Nephi 32:2 “…speak with the tongue of angels…”	1 Corinthians 13:1 “…speak with the tongues of men and of angels…”
2 Nephi 32:9 “…pray always, and not faint…”	Luke 18:1 “…always to pray, and not to faint…”
2 Nephi 33:9 “…enter into the narrow gate, and walk in the strait path which leads to life…”	Matthew 7:13, 14 “Enter ye in at the strait gate…Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life…”
Jacob (544-421 BC)
Jacob 3:11 “…that lake of fire and brimstone which is the second death.”	Revelation 21:8 “…in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.”
Jacob 5:42 “…these which have once brought forth good fruit…are good for nothing save it be to be hewn down and cast into the fire.”	Matthew 3:10 “…every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.”
Jacob 5:47 “…what could I have done more in my vineyard?”	Isaiah 5:4 “What could have been done more to my vineyard…”
Jacob 5:47 “…I have digged about it… and I have dunged it…”	Luke 13:8 “…I shall dig about it, and dung it:”
Jacob 5:49 “…they shall not cumber the ground…”	Luke 13:7 “…why cumbereth it the ground?”
Jacob 5:63 “…the last that they may be first, and that the first may be last…”	Matthew 19:30 “…first shall be last; and the last shall be first.”
Jacob 6:4 “…he stretches forth his hands unto them all the day long; and they are a stiffnecked and a gainsaying people;”	Romans 10:21 “…All day long I have stretched forth my hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people.”
Jacob 6:6 “…today, if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts…”	Hebrews 3:7, 8 “…To day if ye will hear his voice, Harden not your hearts…”
Jacob 6:10 “…whose smoke ascendeth up forever and ever…endless torment.”	Revelation 14:11 “And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever…”
Jacob 6:11 “…enter in at the strait gate, and continue in the way which is narrow, until ye shall obtain eternal life.”	Matthew 7:13, 14 “Enter ye in at the strait gate…narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life…”
Enos (544-420 BC)
Enos 1:1 “…in the nurture and admonition of the Lord…”	Ephesians 6:4 “…in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.”
Enos 1:8 “…thy faith hath made thee whole.”	Matthew 9:22 “…thy faith hath made thee whole.”
Enos 1:15 “…Whatsoever thing ye shall ask in faith, believing that ye shall receive in the name of Christ, ye shall receive it.”	Matthew 21:22 “And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.”
Enos 1:27 “…my mortal shall put on immortality…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this mortal must put on immortality.”
Enos 1:27 “…Come unto me, ye blessed…of my Father.”	Matthew 25:34 “…Come, ye blessed of my Father…”
Enos 1:27 “…there is a place prepared for you in the mansions of my Father.”	John 14:2 “In my Father’s house are many mansions…I go to prepare a place for you.”
Omni (361-130 BC)
Omni 1:26 “…endure to the end…ye will be saved.”	Matthew 24:13 “…endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
Mosiah (130-91 BC)
Mosiah 1:12 “…name that never shall be blotted out…”	Revelation 3:5 “…I will not blot out his name out of the book of life…”
Mosiah 1:17 “…to stir them up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Mosiah 3:5 “…the Lord Omnipotent who reigneth…”	Revelation 19:6 “…the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.”
Mosiah 3:13 “…to every kindred, nation, and tongue…”	Revelation 14:6 “…to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people…”
Mosiah 3:17 “…there shall be no other name given nor any other way nor means whereby salvation can come…”	Acts 4:12 “…salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”
Mosiah 3:18 “…become as little children…”	Matthew 18:3 “…become as little children…”
Mosiah 3:27 “…their torment is as a lake of fire and brimstone, whose flames are unquenchable, and whose smoke ascendeth up forever and ever.”	Revelation 14:10, 11 “…he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels…And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever…”
Mosiah 4:6 “…prepared from the foundation of the world…”	Matthew 25:34 “…prepared for you from the foundation of the world…”
Mosiah 4:9 “…believe that he is…”	Hebrews 11:6 “…believe that he is…”
Mosiah 5:8 “…There is no other name given whereby salvation cometh;”	Acts 4:12 “…there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”
Mosiah 5:13 “…the thoughts and intents of his heart…”	Hebrews 4:12 “…the thoughts and intents of the heart.”
Mosiah 5:15 “…ye should be steadfast and immovable, always abounding in good works…”	1 Corinthians 15:58 “…be ye stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord…”
Mosiah 5:15 “…the Lord God Omnipotent…”	Revelation 19:6 “…the Lord God omnipotent…”
Mosiah 6:3 “…to stir them up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Mosiah 7:30 “…they shall reap the chaff thereof in the whirlwind…”	Hosea 8:7 “…they have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind…”
Mosiah 10:8 “…a leathern girdle about their loins.”	Matthew 3:4 “…a leathern girdle about his loins…”
Mosiah 12:21-24	Isaiah 52:7-10
Mosiah 12:34-36	Exodus 20:2-4
Mosiah 13:12-24	Exodus 20:4-17
Mosiah 14:1-12	Isaiah 53:1-12
Mosiah 15:14 “…who have brought good tidings of good, who have published salvation; and said unto Zion: Thy God reigneth!”	Isaiah 52:7 “…him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!”
Mosiah 15:29-31	Isaiah 52:8-10
Mosiah 16:2 “…the wicked be cast out…and weep, and wail, and gnash their teeth…”	Matthew 22:13 “…cast him into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.”
Mosiah 16:3 “…that old serpent…”	Revelation 20:2 “…that old serpent…”
Mosiah 16:3 “…serpent that did beguile our first parents…”	2 Corinthians 11:3 “…the serpent beguiled Eve…”
Mosiah 16:3 “…carnal, sensual, devilish…”	James 3:15 “…earthly, sensual, devilish.”
Mosiah 16:7 “…that death should have no sting…”	1 Corinthians 15:55 “O death, where is thy sting?”
Mosiah 16:8 “…death is swallowed up in Christ.”	1 Corinthians 15:54 “…Death is swallowed up in victory.”
Mosiah 16:9 “He is the light and the life of the world…”	John 8:12 “…I am the light of the world…”
Mosiah 16:10 “…this mortal shall put on immortality, and this corruption shall put on incorruption…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”
Mosiah 16:11 “If they be good, to the resurrection of endless life and happiness; and if they be evil, to the resurrection of endless damnation…”	John 5:29 “And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”
Mosiah 16:14 “…it is a shadow of those things which are to come…”	Colossians 2:17 “Which are a shadow of things to come…”
Mosiah 18:13 “…prepared from the foundation of the world.”	Matthew 25:34 “…the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world:”
Mosiah 18:21 “…one faith and one baptism…”	Ephesians 4:5 “…one faith, one baptism,”
Mosiah 18:21 “…their hearts knit together in unity and in love…”	Colossians 2:2 “That their hearts might be comforted, being knit together in love…”
Mosiah 23:13 “…stand fast in this liberty wherewith ye have been made free…”	Galatians 5:1 “Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free…”
Mosiah 26:27 “And then I will confess unto them that I never knew them…”	Matthew 7:23 “And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you…”
Mosiah 26:27 “…depart into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels.”	Matthew 25:41 “…Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels:”
Mosiah 26:37 “…walking circumspectly…”	Ephesians 5:15 “…walk circumspectly…”
Mosiah 26:39 “…pray without ceasing, and to give thanks in all things.”	1 Thessalonians 5:17, 18 “Pray without ceasing. In every thing give thanks…”
Mosiah 27:29 “…the gall of bitterness and bonds of iniquity.”	Acts 8:23 “…in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.”
Mosiah 27:31 “…every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess…”	Philippians 2:10, 11 “…at the name of Jesus every knee should bow…And that every tongue should confess…”
Alma (91-53 BC)
Alma 1:25 “…stand fast in the faith…”	1 Corinthians 16:13 “…stand fast in the faith…”
Alma 1:25 “…they were steadfast and immovable…”	1 Corinthians 15:58 “…be ye stedfast, unmoveable…”
Alma 4:19 “…to stir them up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Alma 5:15 “…this corruption raised in incorruption…”	1 Corinthians 15:42 “It is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption:”
Alma 5:24 “…sit down in the kingdom of God, with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob…”	Matthew 8:11 “…sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.”
Alma 5:27 “…garments have been cleansed and made white through the blood of Christ…”	Revelation 7:14 “…have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”
Alma 5:50 “…Repent…for the kingdom of heaven is soon at hand…”	Matthew 3:2 “…Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Alma 5:35 “…hewn down and cast into the fire…”	Matthew 3:10 “…hewn down, and cast into the fire.”
Alma 5:48 “…the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace, and mercy, and truth.”	John 1:14 “…the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”
Alma 9:26 “…the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace, equity, and truth…”	John 1:14 “…the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”
Alma 5:48 “…it is he that cometh to take away the sins of the world…”	John 1:29 “…the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”
Alma 5:48 “…believeth on his name.”	John 1:12 “…believe on his name:”
Alma 5:54 “…bring forth works which are meet for repentance—“	Matthew 3:8 “Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:”
Alma 12:15 “…bringeth forth fruit meet for repentance.”	Matthew 3:8 “Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:”
Alma 5:57 “…come ye out from the wicked, and be ye separate, and touch not their unclean things…”	2 Corinthians 6:17 “…come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you.”
Alma 7:9 “…Repent ye…the kingdom of heaven is at hand…”	Matthew 3:2 “…Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Alma 7:14 “…if ye are not born again ye cannot inherit the kingdom of heaven…”	John 3:3 “…Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.”
Alma 7:14 “…the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world…”	John 1:29 “…the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”
Alma 7:14 “…to cleanse from all unrighteousness.”	1 John 1:9 “…to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”
Alma 7:15 “…lay aside every sin, which easily doth beset you…”	Hebrews 12:1 “…let us lay aside…the sin which doth so easily beset us…”
Alma 7:20 “…neither doth he vary from that which he hath said; neither hath he a shadow of turning…”	James 1:17 “…the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.”
Alma 7:21 “…he who is filthy shall remain in his filthiness.”	Revelation 22:11 “…he which is filthy, let him be filthy still…”
Alma 7:24 “…see that ye have faith, hope, and charity…”	1 Corinthians 13:13 “…now abideth faith, hope, charity…”
Alma 7:24 “…ye will always abound in good works.”	2 Corinthians 9:8 “…ye… may abound to every good work:”
Alma 7:25 “…sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob…in the kingdom of heaven…”	Matthew 8:11 “…sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.”
Alma 9:20 “…every other nation, kindred, tongue, or people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,”
Alma 37:4 “…every nation, kindred, tongue, and people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,”
Alma 9:25 “…Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is nigh at hand;”	Matthew 4:17 “…Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Alma 10:20 “…repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”	Matthew 4:17 “…Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Alma 9:26 “…his glory; and his glory shall be the glory of the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace, equity, and truth…”	John 1:14 “…(and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”
Alma 10:17 “…O ye wicked and perverse generation…”	Matthew 17:17 “…O faithless and perverse generation…”
Alma 11:39 “…he is the beginning and the end, the first and the last;”	Revelation 22:13 “…the beginning and the end, the first and the last.”
Alma 12:8 “…resurrection of the dead…both the just and the unjust…”	Acts 24:15 “…resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.”
Alma 12:16 “…a second death…”	Revelation 20:14 “…the second death.”
Alma 12:17 “…their torments shall be as a lake of fire and brimstone, whose flame ascendeth up forever and ever…”	Revelation 14:10, 11 “…he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone…And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever…”
Alma 12:27 “…it was appointed unto men that they must die; and after death, they must come to judgment…”	Hebrews 9:27 “…it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment:”
Alma 12:35 “…I swear in my wrath that he shall not enter into my rest.”	Hebrews 3:11 “So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)”
Alma 13:9 “…priests forever, after the order of the Son…”	Hebrews 5:6 “…Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.”
Alma 13:9 “…full of grace, equity, and truth…”	John 1:14 “…full of grace and truth.”
Alma 13:13 “…bring forth fruit meet for repentance…”	Matthew 3:8 “Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:”
Alma 13:15 “…this same Melchizedek to whom Abraham paid tithes…”	Hebrews 7:1, 2 “…this Melchisedec…To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all…”
Alma 13:20 “…the scriptures are before you; if ye will wrest them it shall be to your own destruction.”	2 Peter 3:16 “…they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction.”
Alma 13:22 “…glad tidings of great joy…among all his people…”	Luke 2:10 “…good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people.”
Alma 13:28 “…watch and pray continually, that ye may not be tempted…”	Matthew 26:41 “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation…”
Alma 13:28 “…tempted above that which ye can bear…”	1 Corinthians 10:13 “…tempted above that ye are able…to bear…”
Alma 18:13 “…said unto him, Rabbanah, which is, being interpreted, powerful or great king…”	John 1:38 “…said unto him, Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpreted, Master…”
Alma 18:32 “…the thoughts and intents of the heart…”	Hebrews 4:12 “…the thoughts and intents of the heart.”
Alma 19:9 “…Believest thou this?…”	John 11:26 “…Believest thou this?”
Alma 19:10 “…there has not been such great faith among all the people of the Nephites.”	Luke 7:9 “…I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel.”
Alma 21:6 “…except we repent we shall perish…”	Luke 13:3 “…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”
Alma 25:6 “…to be stirred up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Alma 26:5 “…thrust in the sickle, and did reap…”	Revelation 14:15 “…Thrust in thy sickle, and reap…”
Alma 26:7 “…he will raise them up at the last day.”	John 6:40 “…I will raise him up at the last day.”
Alma 30:46 “…grieved because of the hardness of your heart…”	Mark 3:5 “…being grieved for the hardness of their hearts…”
Alma 31:11 “…they did pervert the ways of the Lord…”	Acts 13:10 “…cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?”
Alma 31:17 “…the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
Alma 31:37 “…taking no thought for themselves what they should eat, or what they should drink, or what they should put on.”	Matthew 6:25 “…Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on…”
Alma 32:13 “…he that findeth mercy and endureth to the end the same shall be saved.”	Matthew 24:13 “But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
Alma 32:21 “…if ye have faith ye hope for things which are not seen…”	Hebrews 11:1 “…faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”
Alma 32:38 “…and when the heat of the sun cometh and scorcheth it, because it hath no root it withers away…”	Matthew 13:6 “And when the sun was up, they were scorched; and because they had no root, they withered away.”
Alma 32:41 “…springing up unto everlasting life.”	John 4:14 “…springing up into everlasting life.”
Alma 34:13 “…yea, it shall be all fulfilled, every jot and tittle…”	Matthew 5:18 “…one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.”
Alma 34:29 “…cast out, (it being of no worth) and is trodden under foot of men.”	Matthew 5:13 “…good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men.”
Alma 34:38 “…worship God…in spirit and in truth…”	John 4:24 “God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.”
Alma 36:18 “…who am in the gall of bitterness…”	Acts 8:23 “…thou art in the gall of bitterness…”
Alma 37:15 “…delivered up unto Satan, that he may sift you as chaff before the wind.”	Luke 22:31 “…Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat:”
Alma 37:34 “…be meek and lowly in heart; for such shall find rest to their souls.”	Matthew 11:29 “…I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.”
Alma 38:9 “…he is the life and the light of the world…”	John 1:4 “In him was life; and the life was the light of men.”
Alma 39:9 “…the lusts of your eyes…”	1 John 2:16 “…the lust of the eyes…”
Alma 40:2 “…this mortal does not put on immortality, this corruption does not put on incorruption…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”
Alma 41:4 “…mortality raised to immortality, corruption to incorruption…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”
Alma 40:13 “…cast out into outer darkness; there shall be weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of teeth…”	Matthew 22:13 “…cast him into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.”
Alma 40:14 “…fearful looking for the fiery indignation…”	Hebrews 10:27 “…fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation…”
Alma 40:25 “…then shall the righteous shine forth…”	Matthew 13:43 “Then shall the righteous shine forth…”
Alma 41:11 “…are in the gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity…”	Acts 8:23 “…art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.”
Alma 41:11 “…without God in the world…”	Ephesians 2:12 “…without God in the world:”
Alma 42:2	Genesis 3:23, 24
Alma 42:27 “…whosoever will come may come and partake of the waters of life freely…”	Revelation 22:17 “…whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.”
Alma 43:10 “…worship God in spirit and in truth…”	John 4:24 “…worship him in spirit and in truth.”
Alma 58:40 “…stand fast in that liberty wherewith God has made them free…”	Galatians 5:1 “Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free…”
Helaman (52-1 BC)
Helaman 3:29 “…the word of God, which is quick and powerful, which shall divide asunder…”	Hebrews 4:12 “…the word of God is quick, and powerful…even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit…”
Helaman 3:30 “…at the right hand of God in the kingdom of heaven, to sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and with Jacob…”	Matthew 8:11 “…shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.”
Helaman 5:8 “…lay up for yourselves a treasure in heaven…”	Matthew 6:20 “…lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven…”
Helaman 5:32 “…Repent ye, repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand…”	Matthew 3:2 “…Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”
Helaman 5:44 “…that joy which is unspeakable and full of glory.”	1 Peter 1:8 “…with joy unspeakable and full of glory:”
Helaman 7:28 “…except ye repent ye shall perish…”	Luke 13:3 “…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”
Helaman 8:14 “…as he lifted up the brazen serpent in the wilderness, even so shall he be lifted up who should come.”	John 3:14 “…as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up:”
Helaman 8:25 “…laying up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where nothing doth corrupt…”	Matthew 6:20 “…lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt…”
Helaman 9:21 “…ye uncircumcised of heart, ye blind, and ye stiffnecked people…”	Acts 7:51 “Ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and ears…”
Helaman 10:7 “…whatsoever ye shall seal on earth shall be sealed in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven…”	Matthew 16:19 “…whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.”
Helaman 10:8 “…say unto this temple it shall be rent in twain…”	Matthew 27:51 “…the veil of the temple was rent in twain…”
Helaman 10:9 “…ye shall say unto this mountain…”	Matthew 17:20 “…ye shall say unto this mountain…”
Helaman 11:4 “…to stir them up in remembrance…”	2 Peter 1:13 “…to stir you up by putting you in remembrance;”
Helaman 12:26 “…They that have done good shall have everlasting life; and they that have done evil shall have everlasting damnation…”	John 5:29 “…they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”
Helaman 13:25 “…If our days had been in the days of our fathers of old, we would not have slain the prophets…”	Matthew 23:30 “…If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets.”
Helaman 13:29 “O ye wicked and ye perverse generation…”	Matthew 17:17 “…O faithless and perverse generation…”
Helaman 13:29 “…foolish and blind guides…”	Matthew 23:16 “…ye blind guides…”
Helaman 13:29 “…ye choose darkness rather than light?”	John 3:19 “…men loved darkness rather than light…”
Helaman 14:25 “And many graves shall be opened, and shall yield up many of their dead; and many saints shall appear unto many.”	Matthew 27:52, 53 “And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many.”
Helaman 15:1 “…your houses shall be left unto you desolate.”	Matthew 23:38 “…your house is left unto you desolate.”
Helaman 15:2 “…wo unto them which are with child…”	Matthew 24:19 “…woe unto them that are with child…”
Helaman 15:5 “…and they do walk circumspectly…”	Ephesians 5:15 “See then that ye walk circumspectly…”
Helaman 16:14 “And angels did appear unto men, wise men, and did declare unto them glad tidings of great joy…”	Luke 2:10 “And the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy…”
3 Nephi (1-35 AD)
3 Nephi 1:13 “…the time is at hand…”	Revelation 22:10 “…the time is at hand.”
3 Nephi 1:25 “…that one jot or tittle should not pass away till it should all be fulfilled…”	Matthew 5:18 “…one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.”
3 Nephi 6:14 “…and steadfast, and immovable…”	1 Corinthians 15:58 “…be ye stedfast, unmoveable…”
3 Nephi 7:8 “…like the dog to his vomit, or like the sow to her wallowing in the mire.”	2 Peter 2:22 “…The dog is turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire.”
3 Nephi 9:13 “…be converted, that I may heal you?”	John 12:40 “…be converted, and I should heal them.”
3 Nephi 9:15 “…I am in the Father, and the Father in me…”	John 14:11 “…I am in the Father, and the Father in me…”
3 Nephi 9:16 “I came unto my own, and my own received me not…”	John 1:11 “He came unto his own, and his own received him not.”
3 Nephi 9:17 “And as many as have received me, to them have I given to become the sons of God; and even so will I to as many as shall believe on my name…”	John 1:12 “But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name:”
3 Nephi 9:18 “I am the light and the life of the world…”	John 8:12 “…I am the light of the world…”
3 Nephi 9:18 “…I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end.”	Revelation 22:13 “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.”
3 Nephi 10:4 “…how oft have I gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings…”	Matthew 23:37 “…how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings…”
3 Nephi 10:5 “…how oft would I have gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings…how oft would I have gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens…”	Matthew 23:37 “…how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings…”
3 Nephi 11:7 “Behold my Beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased…hear ye him.”	Matthew 17:5 “…This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him.”
3 Nephi 11:11 “…I am the light and the life of the world…”	John 8:12 “…I am the light of the world…”
3 Nephi 11:25 “…baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost…”	Matthew 28:19 “…baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:”
3 Nephi 11:27 “…the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost are one…”	1 John 5:7 “…the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.:”
3 Nephi 11:27 “…I am in the Father, and the Father in me…”	John 14:11 “…I am in the Father, and the Father in me…”
3 Nephi 11:27 “…the Father and I are one.”	John 10:30 “I and my Father are one.”
3 Nephi 11:32 “…the Father commandeth all men, everywhere, to repent…”	Acts 17:30 “…God…commandeth all men every where to repent:”
3 Nephi 11:33 “…whoso believeth in me, and is baptized, the same shall be saved…”	Mark 16:16 “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved…”
3 Nephi 11:34 “…whoso believeth not in me, and is not baptized, shall be damned.”	Mark 16:16 “…but he that believeth not shall be damned.”
3 Nephi 11:36 “…the Father, and I, and the Holy Ghost are one.”	1 John 5:7 “…the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.:”
3 Nephi 11:39 “…whoso buildeth upon this buildeth upon my rock, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against them.”	Matthew 16:18 “…upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”
3 Nephi 12:1 “…baptize you with water…baptize you with fire and with the Holy Ghost…”	Matthew 3:11 “…baptize you with water…baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire:”
3 Nephi 12:3-45	Matthew 5:3-45
3 Nephi 12:47 “Old things are done away, and all things have become new.”	2 Corinthians 5:17 “…old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.”
3 Nephi 12:48	Matthew 5:48
3 Nephi 13:1-34	Matthew 6:1-34
3 Nephi 14:1-27	Matthew 7:1-27
3 Nephi 15:1 “…him will I raise up at the last day.”	John 6:44 “…I will raise him up at the last day.”
3 Nephi 15:2 “…old things had passed away, and that all things had become new.”	2 Corinthians 5:17 “…old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.”
3 Nephi 15:9 “…endure to the end, and ye shall live…”	Matthew 24:13 “…endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
3 Nephi 15:17 “That other sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.”	John 10:16 “And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.”
3 Nephi 16:15 “…salt that hath lost its savor, which is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot…”	Matthew 5:13 “…the salt have lost his savour…it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men.”
3 Nephi 16:18-20	Isaiah 52:8-10
3 Nephi 18:13 “…built upon a sandy foundation; and when the rain descends, and the floods come, and the winds blow, and beat upon them, they shall fall…”	Matthew 7:27 “…built his house upon the sand: And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell…”
3 Nephi 18:15 “…watch and pray always, lest ye be tempted…”	Matthew 26:41 “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation…”
3 Nephi 18:18 “…watch and pray always lest ye enter into temptation…”	Matthew 26:41 “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation…”
3 Nephi 18:18 “…Satan desireth to have you, that he may sift you as wheat.”	Luke 22:31 “…Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat:”
3 Nephi 18:29 “…whoso eateth and drinketh my flesh and blood unworthily eateth and drinketh damnation to his soul…”	1 Corinthians 11:29 “…he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself…”
3 Nephi 18:35 “…it is expedient that I should go…”	John 16:7 “…It is expedient for you that I go…”
3 Nephi 19:23 “…I pray unto thee for them, and also for all those who shall believe on their words, that they may believe in me, that I may be in them as thou, Father, art in me, that we may be one.”	John 17:20-21 “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us…”
3 Nephi 19:29 “…I pray not for the world, but for those whom thou hast given me…that I may be glorified in them.”	John 17:9, 10 “…I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me…and I am glorified in them.”
3 Nephi 20:16, 17	Micah 5:8, 9
3 Nephi 20:18, 19	Micah 4:12
3 Nephi 20:23-26	Acts 3:22-26
3 Nephi 21:8 “…kings shall shut their mouths; for that which had not been told them shall they see; and that which they had not heard shall they consider.”	Isaiah 52:15 “…kings shall shut their mouths at him: for that which had not been told them shall they see; and that which they had not heard shall they consider.”
3 Nephi 21:9 “…the Father work a work, which shall be a great and a marvelous work among them…”	Isaiah 29:14 “…I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder…”
3 Nephi 21:12-18	Micah 5:8-14
3 Nephi 21:29 “…they shall not go out in haste, nor go by flight, for I will go before them, saith the Father, and I will be their rearward.”	Isaiah 52:12 “…ye shall not go out with haste, nor go by flight: for the LORD will go before you; and the God of Israel will be your rereward.”
3 Nephi 22:1-17	Isaiah 54:1-17
3 Nephi 24:1-18	Malachi 3:1-18
3 Nephi 25:1-6	Malachi 4:1-6
3 Nephi 26:3 “…the elements should melt with fervent heat…”	2 Peter 3:12 “…the elements shall melt with fervent heat?”
3 Nephi 26:3 “…and the earth should be wrapt together as a scroll…”	Revelation 6:14 “…the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together…”
3 Nephi 26:3 “…the heavens and the earth should pass away;”	Revelation 21:1 “…the first heaven and the first earth were passed away…”
3 Nephi 26:4 “…all people, and all kindreds, and all nations and tongues…”	Revelation 11:9 “…the people and kindreds and tongues and nations…”
3 Nephi 26:4 “…stand before God, to be judged of their works…”	Revelation 20:12 “…stand before God…judged…according to their works.”
3 Nephi 26:5 “If they be good, to the resurrection of everlasting life; and if they be evil, to the resurrection of damnation…”	John 5:29 “…they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”
3 Nephi 26:18 “…and heard unspeakable things, which are not lawful to be written.”	2 Corinthians 12:4 “…and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.”
3 Nephi 26:19 “…they had all things common…”	Acts 4:32 “…they had all things common.”
3 Nephi 27:6 “…whoso…endureth to the end, the same shall be saved…”	Matthew 24:13 “…he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”
3 Nephi 27:14 “…I had been lifted up upon the cross, that I might draw all men unto me…”	John 12:32 “…I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.”
3 Nephi 27:29 “…ask, and ye shall receive; knock, and it shall be opened unto you; for he that asketh, receiveth; and unto him that knocketh, it shall be opened.”	Matthew 7:7-8 “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”
3 Nephi 27:33 “…Enter ye in at the strait gate; for strait is the gate, and narrow is the way that leads to life, and few there be that find it; but wide is the gate, and broad the way which leads to death, and many there be that travel therein…”	Matthew 7:13, 14 “Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.”
3 Nephi 27:33 “…the night cometh, wherein no man can work.”	John 9:4 “…the night cometh, when no man can work.”
3 Nephi 28:8 “…ye shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye from mortality to immortality…”	1 Corinthians 15:52-53 “…in the twinkling of an eye…we shall be changed…this mortal must put on immortality.”
3 Nephi 28:10 “…the Father and I are one;”	John 10:30 “I and my Father are one.”
3 Nephi 28:13 “…caught up into heaven, and saw and heard unspeakable things.”	2 Corinthians 12:2,4 “…caught up to the third heaven…and heard unspeakable words…”
3 Nephi 28:15 “…whether they were in the body or out of the body, they could not tell…”	2 Corinthians 12:3 “…whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell…”
3 Nephi 28:29 “…all nations, kindreds, tongues and people…”	Revelation 14:6 “…every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,”
3 Nephi 28:31 “…all people must surely stand before the judgment-seat of Christ;”	2 Corinthians 5:10 “…we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ;”
4 Nephi (36-321 AD)
4 Nephi 1:3 “…they had all things common…”	Acts 2:44 “…and had all things common;”
4 Nephi 1:3 “…bond and free…”	Galatians 3:28 “…neither bond nor free…”
4 Nephi 1:3 “…partakers of the heavenly gift.”	Hebrews 6:4 “…tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers…”
4 Nephi 1:30 “…were rent in twain…”	Matthew 27:51 “…was rent in twain…”
Mormon (322-421 AD)
Mormon 3:15 “Vengeance is mine, and I will repay…”	Romans 12:19 “…Vengeance is mine; I will repay…”
Mormon 3:20 “…ye must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ…and ye must stand to be judged of your works, whether they be good or evil;”	2 Corinthians 5:10 “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.”
Mormon 6:21 “…mortal must put on immortality, and these bodies which are now moldering in corruption must soon become incorruptible…”	1 Corinthians 15:53 “…this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”
Mormon 6:21 “…ye must stand before the judgment-seat of Christ…”	2 Corinthians 5:10 “…we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ…”
Mormon 7:5 “…gained the victory over the grave; and also in him is the sting of death swallowed up.”	1 Corinthians 15:54, 55 “…Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy sting?”
Mormon 7:8 “…repent, and be baptized in the name of Jesus…”	Acts 2:38 “…Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ…”
Mormon 7:9 “…this is written for the intent that ye may believe that…”	John 20:31 “…these are written, that ye might believe…”
Mormon 8:20 “…saith the Lord, and vengeance is mine also, and I will repay.”	Romans 12:19 “…Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord.”
Mormon 8:30 “And there shall also be heard of wars, rumors of wars, and earthquakes in divers places.”	Matthew 24:6,7 “And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars… in divers places.”
Mormon 8:31 “…in the gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity.”	Acts 8:23 “…in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.”
Mormon 9:2 “…the elements shall melt with fervent heat…”	2 Peter 3:10 “…the elements shall melt with fervent heat…”
Mormon 9:9 “…God is the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
Mormon 9:9 “…in him there is no variableness neither shadow of changing?”	James 1:17 “…with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.”
Mormon 9:14 “…he that is filthy shall be filthy still; and he that is righteous shall be righteous still…”	Revelation 22:11 “…he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still…”
Mormon 9:22-24	Mark 16:15-18
Mormon 9:27 “…work out your own salvation with fear and trembling…”	Philippians 2:12 “…work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”
Mormon 9:29 “…endure to the end…”	Matthew 24:13 “…endure unto the end…”
Mormon 9:29 “…will in nowise be cast out.”	John 6:37 “…will in no wise cast out.
Ether (2200-600 BC)
Ether 4:11 “…the manifestations of my Spirit…”	1 Corinthians 12:7 “…the manifestation of the Spirit…”
Ether 4:18 “…he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned…”	Mark 16:16 “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.”
Ether 4:18 “…and signs shall follow them that believe in my name.”	Mark 16:17 “And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name…”
Ether 4:19 “…the kingdom prepared for him from the foundation of the world.”	Matthew 25:34 “…the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world…”
Ether 12:4 “…an anchor to the souls of men, which would make them sure and steadfast…”	Hebrews 6:19 “…an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast…”
Ether 12:6 “…faith is things which are hoped for and not seen…”	Hebrews 11:1 “…faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”
Ether 12:8 “…partakers of the heavenly gift…”	Hebrews 6:4 “…tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers…”
Ether 12:11 “…God prepared a more excellent way…”	1 Corinthians 12:31 “…yet show I unto you a more excellent way.”
Ether 12:35 “…and take away their talent…”	Matthew 25:28 “Take therefore the talent from him…”
Moroni (400-421 AD)
Moroni 6:1 “…brought forth fruit meet that they were worthy…”	Matthew 3:8 “Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance…”
Moroni 6:2 “…a broken heart and a contrite spirit…”	Psalms 51:17 “…a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart…”
Moroni 6:4 “…Christ, who was the author and the finisher of their faith.”	Hebrews 12:2 “…Jesus the author and finisher of our faith…”
Moroni 6:7 “…their names were blotted out…”	Revelation 3:5 “…I will not blot out his name…”
Moroni 7:1 “…faith, hope, and charity…”	1 Corinthians 13:13 “…faith, hope, charity…”
Moroni 7:6 “…it profiteth him nothing.”	1 Corinthians 13:3 “…it profiteth me nothing.”
Moroni 7:7 “…it is not counted unto him for righteousness.”	Romans 4:3 “…it was counted unto him for righteousness.”
Moroni 7:16 “…the Spirit of Christ is given to every man, that he may know good from evil…”	1 Corinthians 12:7 “…the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal.”
Moroni 7:17 “…no man to do good, no, not one…”	Romans 3:12 “…none that doeth good, no, not one.”
Moroni 7:18 “…with that same judgment which ye judge ye shall also be judged.”	Matthew 7:2 “For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged…”
Moroni 7:26 “…Whatsoever thing ye shall ask the Father in my name…it shall be done unto you.”	John 16:23 “…Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you.”
Moroni 7:26 “…Whatsoever thing ye shall ask…believing that ye shall receive…”	Matthew 21:22 “…all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.”
Moroni 7:34 “…Repent…and be baptized in my name…”	Acts 2:38 “…Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ…”
Moroni 7:39 “…I judge better things of you…”	Hebrews 6:9 “…we are persuaded better things of you…”
Moroni 7:43 “…he shall be meek, and lowly of heart.”	Matthew 11:29 “…I am meek and lowly in heart…”
Moroni 7:44 “…if he have not charity he is nothing…”	1 Corinthians 13:2 “…and have not charity, I am nothing.”
Moroni 7:45 “And charity suffereth long, and is kind, and envieth not, and is not puffed up, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil, and rejoiceth not in iniquity but rejoiceth in the truth, beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.”	1 Corinthians 13:4-6 “Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, Doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth;”
Moroni 7:46 “…if ye have not charity, ye are nothing…”	1 Corinthians 13:2 “…and have not charity, I am nothing.”
Moroni 7:46 “…charity never faileth…”	1 Corinthians 13:8 “Charity never faileth…”
Moroni 7:46 “…charity, which is the greatest of all…”	1 Corinthians 13:13 “…the greatest of these is charity.”
Moroni 7:48 “…love, which he hath bestowed upon all… that ye may become the sons of God…””	1 John 3:1 “…what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us… that we should be called the sons of God…”
Moroni 7:48 “…when he shall appear we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is…”	1 John 3:2 “…when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is.”
Moroni 7:48 “…that we may have this hope; that we may be purified even as he is pure.”	1 John 3:3 “…every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure.”
Moroni 8:3 “…the name of his Holy Child, Jesus…”	Acts 4:30 “…the name of thy holy child Jesus.”
Moroni 8:8 “…the whole need no physician, but they that are sick…”	Matthew 9:12 “…They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick…”
Moroni 8:14 “…in the gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity…”	Acts 8:23 “…in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.”
Moroni 8:16 “…them that shall ¹pervert the ways of the Lord…”	Acts 13:10 “…wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?”
Moroni 8:16 “…for they shall perish except they repent…”	Luke 13:3 “…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”
Moroni 8:16 “…perfect love casteth out all fear.”	1 John 4:18 “…but perfect love casteth out fear…”
Moroni 9:6 “…the enemy of all righteousness…”	Acts 13:10 “…thou enemy of all righteousness…”
Moroni 9:22 “…they must perish except they repent…”	Luke 13:3 “…except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”
Moroni 10:8 “…deny not the gifts of God, for they are many; and they come from the same God…”	1 Corinthians 12:4 “Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit.”
Moroni 10:8 “…And there are different ways that these gifts are administered; but it is the same God who worketh all in all; and they are given by the manifestations of the Spirit of God unto men, to profit them.”	1 Corinthians 12:5-7 “And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal.”
Moroni 10:9 “…to one is given by the Spirit of God, that he may teach the word of wisdom;”	1 Corinthians 12:8 “…to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom…”
Moroni 10:10 “…to another, that he may teach the word of knowledge by the same Spirit;”	1 Corinthians 12:8 “…to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit;”
Moroni 10:11 “…to another, exceedingly great faith; and to another, the gifts of healing by the same Spirit;”	1 Corinthians 12:9 “To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit;”
Moroni 10:12 “…to another, that he may work mighty miracles;”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “To another the working of miracles…”
Moroni 10:13 “…to another, that he may prophesy…”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “…to another prophecy…”
Moroni 10:14 “…to another, the beholding of angels and ministering spirits;”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “…to another discerning of spirits…”
Moroni 10:15 “…to another, all kinds of tongues;”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “…to another divers kinds of tongues…”
Moroni 10:16 “…to another, the interpretation of languages and of divers kinds of tongues.”	1 Corinthians 12:10 “…to another the interpretation of tongues.”
Moroni 10:17 “…all these gifts come by the Spirit of Christ; and they come unto every man severally, according as he will.”	1 Corinthians 12:11 “…all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will.”
Moroni 10:19 “…he is the same yesterday, today, and forever…”	Hebrews 13:8 “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.”
Moroni 10:20 “…there must be faith; and if there must be faith there must also be hope; and if there must be hope there must also be charity.”	1 Corinthians 13:13 “And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three…”
Moroni 10:25 “…there shall be none that doeth good among you, no not one…”	Romans 3:12 “…there is none that doeth good, no, not one.”
Moroni 10:31 “…awake, and arise from the dust, O Jerusalem; yea, and put on thy beautiful garments, O daughter of Zion…”	Isaiah 52:1 “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem…”
Moroni 10:32 “…then is his grace sufficient for you, that by his grace ye may be perfect…”	2 Corinthians 12:9 “…My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect…”
Moroni 10:34 “…the Eternal Judge of both quick and dead…”	Acts 10:42 “…the Judge of quick and dead.”

Further Study

Book of Mormon Origins – https://www.bookofmormonorigins.com/

References[+]

References
1	KJV in the Book of Mormon — Case closed – https://kmabom.wordpress.com/kjv-in-the-book-of-mormon-case-closed/
2	Book of Isaiah – https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Book_of_Isaiah

April 22, 2018

Joseph Smith Translation

Excerpt from the article ‘Prophecies in the Bible about Joseph Smith’, published in the Ensign, January 1989: ¹

Critics might argue that the Joseph Smith Translation contains references to Joseph Smith because he himself translated it.

From the Joseph Smith Inspired translation of the bible. Italicized words were added to the King James Version of the bible by Joseph Smith: ²

Genesis 50:24–38

24 And Joseph said unto his brethren, I die, and go unto my fathers; and I go down to my grave with joy. The God of my father Jacob be with you, to deliver you out of affliction in the days of your bondage; for the Lord hath visited me, and I have obtained a promise of the Lord, that out of the fruit of my loins, the Lord God will raise up a righteous branch out of my loins; and unto thee, whom my father Jacob hath named Israel, a prophet; (not the Messiah who is called Shilo;) and this prophet shall deliver my people out of Egypt in the days of thy bondage.

25 And it shall come to pass that they shall be scattered again; and a branch shall be broken off, and shall be carried into a far country; nevertheless they shall be remembered in the covenants of the Lord, when the Messiah cometh; for he shall be made manifest unto them in the latter days, in the Spirit of power; and shall bring them out of darkness into light; out of hidden darkness, and out of captivity unto freedom.

26 A seer shall the Lord my God raise up, who shall be a choice seer unto the fruit of my loins.

27 Thus saith the Lord God of my fathers unto me, A choice seer will I raise up out of the fruit of thy loins, and he shall be esteemed highly among the fruit of thy loins; and unto him will I give commandment that he shall do a work for the fruit of thy loins, his brethren.

28 And he shall bring them to the knowledge of the covenants which I have made with thy fathers; and he shall do whatsoever work I shall command him.

29 And I will make him great in mine eyes, for he shall do my work; and he shall be great like unto him whom I have said I would raise up unto you, to deliver my people, O house of Israel, out of the land of Egypt; for a seer will I raise up to deliver my people out of the land of Egypt; and he shall be called Moses. And by this name he shall know that he is of thy house; for he shall be nursed by the king’s daughter, and shall be called her son.

30 And again, a seer will I raise up out of the fruit of thy loins, and unto him will I give power to bring forth my word unto the seed of thy loins; and not to the bringing forth of my word only, saith the Lord, but to the convincing them of my word, which shall have already gone forth among them in the last days;

31 Wherefore the fruit of thy loins shall write, and the fruit of the loins of Judah shall write; and that which shall be written by the fruit of thy loins, and also that which shall be written by the fruit of the loins of Judah, shall grow together unto the confounding of false doctrines, and laying down of contentions, and establishing peace among the fruit of thy loins, and bringing them to a knowledge of their fathers in the latter days; and also to the knowledge of my covenants, saith the Lord.

32 And out of weakness shall he be made strong, in that day when my work shall go forth among all my people, which shall restore them, who are of the house of Israel, in the last days.

33 And that seer will I bless, and they that seek to destroy him shall be confounded; for this promise I give unto you; for I will remember you from generation to generation; and his name shall be called Joseph, and it shall be after the name of his father; and he shall be like unto you; for the thing which the Lord shall bring forth by his hand shall bring my people unto salvation.

34 And the Lord sware unto Joseph that he would preserve his seed forever, saying, I will raise up Moses, and a rod shall be in his hand, and he shall gather together my people, and he shall lead them as a flock, and he shall smite the waters of the Red Sea with his rod.

35 And he shall have judgment, and shall write the word of the Lord. And he shall not speak many words, for I will write unto him my law by the finger of mine own hand. And I will make a spokesman for him, and his name shall be called Aaron.

36 And it shall be done unto thee in the last days also, even as I have sworn. Therefore, Joseph said unto his brethren, God will surely visit you, and bring you out of this land, unto the land which he sware unto Abraham, and unto Isaac, and to Jacob.

37 And Joseph confirmed many other things unto his brethren, and took an oath of the children of Israel, saying unto them, God will surely visit you, and ye shall carry up my bones from hence.

38 So Joseph died when he was an hundred and ten years old; and they embalmed him, and they put him in a coffin in Egypt; and he was kept from burial by the children of Israel, that he might be carried up and laid in the sepulchre with his father. And thus they remembered the oath which they sware unto him.

We find another prophecy of Joseph Smith contained in the Book of Mormon, 2 Nephi 3:4–22: ³

4 For behold, thou art the fruit of my loins; and I am a descendant of Joseph who was carried captive into Egypt. And great were the covenants of the Lord which he made unto Joseph.

5 Wherefore, Joseph truly saw our day. And he obtained a promise of the Lord, that out of the fruit of his loins the Lord God would raise up a righteous branch unto the house of Israel; not the Messiah, but a branch which was to be broken off, nevertheless, to be remembered in the covenants of the Lord that the Messiah should be made manifest unto them in the latter days, in the spirit of power, unto the bringing of them out of darkness unto light—yea, out of hidden darkness and out of captivity unto freedom.

6 For Joseph truly testified, saying: A seer shall the Lord my God raise up, who shall be a choice seer unto the fruit of my loins.

7 Yea, Joseph truly said: Thus saith the Lord unto me: A choice seer will I raise up out of the fruit of thy loins; and he shall be esteemed highly among the fruit of thy loins. And unto him will I give commandment that he shall do a work for the fruit of thy loins, his brethren, which shall be of great worth unto them, even to the bringing of them to the knowledge of the covenants which I have made with thy fathers.

8 And I will give unto him a commandment that he shall do none other work, save the work which I shall command him. And I will make him great in mine eyes; for he shall do my work.

9 And he shall be great like unto Moses, whom I have said I would raise up unto you, to deliver my people, O house of Israel.

10 And Moses will I raise up, to deliver thy people out of the land of Egypt.

11 But a seer will I raise up out of the fruit of thy loins; and unto him will I give power to bring forth my word unto the seed of thy loins—and not to the bringing forth my word only, saith the Lord, but to the convincing them of my word, which shall have already gone forth among them.

12 Wherefore, the fruit of thy loins shall write; and the fruit of the loins of Judah shall write; and that which shall be written by the fruit of thy loins, and also that which shall be written by the fruit of the loins of Judah, shall grow together, unto the confounding of false doctrines and laying down of contentions, and establishing peace among the fruit of thy loins, and bringing them to the knowledge of their fathers in the latter days, and also to the knowledge of my covenants, saith the Lord.

13 And out of weakness he shall be made strong, in that day when my work shall commence among all my people, unto the restoring thee, O house of Israel, saith the Lord.

14 And thus prophesied Joseph, saying: Behold, that seer will the Lord bless; and they that seek to destroy him shall be confounded; for this promise, which I have obtained of the Lord, of the fruit of my loins, shall be fulfilled. Behold, I am sure of the fulfilling of this promise;

15 And his name shall be called after me; and it shall be after the name of his father. And he shall be like unto me; for the thing, which the Lord shall bring forth by his hand, by the power of the Lord shall bring my people unto salvation.

16 Yea, thus prophesied Joseph: I am sure of this thing, even as I am sure of the promise of Moses; for the Lord hath said unto me, I will preserve thy seed forever.

17 And the Lord hath said: I will raise up a Moses; and I will give power unto him in a rod; and I will give judgment unto him in writing. Yet I will not loose his tongue, that he shall speak much, for I will not make him mighty in speaking. But I will write unto him my law, by the finger of mine own hand; and I will make a spokesman for him.

18 And the Lord said unto me also: I will raise up unto the fruit of thy loins; and I will make for him a spokesman. And I, behold, I will give unto him that he shall write the writing of the fruit of thy loins, unto the fruit of thy loins; and the spokesman of thy loins shall declare it.

19 And the words which he shall write shall be the words which are expedient in my wisdom should go forth unto the fruit of thy loins. And it shall be as if the fruit of thy loins had cried unto them from the dust; for I know their faith.

20 And they shall cry from the dust; yea, even repentance unto their brethren, even after many generations have gone by them. And it shall come to pass that their cry shall go, even according to the simpleness of their words.

21 Because of their faith their words shall proceed forth out of my mouth unto their brethren who are the fruit of thy loins; and the weakness of their words will I make strong in their faith, unto the remembering of my covenant which I made unto thy fathers.

22 And now, behold, my son Joseph, after this manner did my father of old prophesy.

Further Study

Joseph Smith: The Making of a Prophet, Dan Vogel – http://signaturebookslibrary.org/26233/#mormon35

References[+]

References
1	Prophecies in the Bible about Joseph Smith – https://www.lds.org/ensign/1989/01/prophecies-in-the-bible-about-joseph-smith?lang=eng
2	Genesis 50:24–38, JST – https://www.lds.org/scriptures/jst/jst-gen/50.html?lang=eng
3	2 Nephi 3:4–22, Book of Mormon – https://www.lds.org/scriptures/bofm/2-ne/3.4-22?lang=eng#p3

April 16, 2018

Throw it Away

Joseph Fielding Smith, Answers to Gospel Questions, Vol. 5:112-117, ‘Organic Evolution and the Age of Man’:

Question: “Since reading your book, Man: His Origin, and Destiny, I have been troubled by your difference in view of organic evolution and the age of man and the teachings of some of our most outstanding scientists who maintain that scientific evidence prove the earth and man to be much older than you claim. Your statements are contrary to what I have been taught and believe.”

Answer: If what I have written is in criticism of the present theories in relation to organic evolution and the age of man upon the earth, in which you believe, then I can readily see why you disagree with what I have taught.

I will state frankly and positively that I am opposed to the present biological theories and the doctrine that man has been on the earth for millions of years. I am opposed to the present teachings in relation to the age of the earth which declare that the earth is millions of years old. Some modern scientists even claim that it is a billion years old. Naturally, since I believe in modern revelation, I cannot accept these so-called scientific teachings, for I believe them to be in conflict with the simple and direct word of the Lord that has come to us by divine revelation.

MANY CAPABLE SCIENTISTS DO NOT AGREE

If you have the idea that all capable and intelligent professors and scientists hold to these evolutionary doctrines, let me tell you that there are many who do not do so, and they are just as renowned and capable in their fields. I hold membership in the Victoria Institute, or Philosophical Society of Great Britain. This society is largely composed of members who are opposed to the theories so prevalent in the educational world today. I have the official proceedings of this organization covering many years in which these theories are not approved. This, however, is not the matter for present consideration. I merely mention this in defense of the truth that not all the great thinkers and men of science are evolutionists and not all of them believe in these fantastic ages of the mortal earth.

I regret that modern education in this country and largely in other countries, is dominated today by men holding these views. Having said this, permit me to say that I am not going to engage in a controversy over these so-called scientific views. I think it must be admitted, after all is said, that they are only theories. It is my purpose merely to call your attention to some of the revelations from the Lord and ask you to carefully consider them, to give me your explanation and show me how you can harmonize them with your evolutionary theories. I will quote a few passages that have been accepted as doctrine by the body of the Church.

And I, the Lord God, formed man from the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul, the first flesh upon the earth, the first man also; nevertheless, all things were before created; but spiritually were they created, and made according to my word. (Moses 3:7)
HISTORICAL EVIDENCE OF ADAM’S TIME

We have historical evidence that Adam lived and that our method of reckoning the story of man on the earth begins with him. We read that Christ came in the meridian of time, or about 4,000 years after the fall of Adam when modern time began, and that time will continue until after the millennium and a little season, when the earth will be celestialized. If Jesus came in the meridian of time, then the end of time must be somewhere near 4,000 years since his time. We have passed through nearly 2,000 years of the second period, or from the time of our Lord. We have the millennium to come and then a season which is rather indefinite when Satan will be loosed and will gather his forces to fight the great last battle, then the end will come. If Adam was the first man, how could there be men before him?

Will you kindly explain, according to your theories, what is meant by verse six in Section 77, Doctrine and Covenants, which is as follows:
6. Q. What are we to understand by the book which John saw, which was sealed on the back with seven seals.

A. We are to understand that it contains the revealed will, mysteries, and works of God; the hidden things of his economy concerning this earth during the seven thousand years of its continuance, or its temporal existence. (D. & C. 77:6, Question and Answer.)
If the earth is to have only seven thousand years of temporal existence how do you account for the existence for millions of years of death and mortal change on the earth? Then kindly explain the meaning of the seven seals, each representing a day (i.e.) one thousand years each in verse 12, wherein the Lord, who made the world in six days, will finish his work?

STATEMENT IN THE BOOK OF ABRAHAM

Let me call your attention also to the statement in the Book of Abraham 5:13, which tells us that until the time of Adam this earth was on celestial time, and Adam had not received his time of reckoning until the fall. Before that this earth was governed by celestial time. What are we told is celestial time? Kindly read Abraham, Chapter 3:4. Compare verse 9. Then turn to the explanation on the preceding page and read Fig. 1, and Fig. 2. There we are informed in relation to celestial time, which is God’s reckoning.

We are also informed that the fall of Adam brought death into the world; that there was no death before his time, but everything was pronounced good and could have existed in the same state in which they were, without death, forever. Kindly read 2 Nephi 2:22-25. I think I will save you the time to look it up by quoting it.
And now, behold, if Adam had not transgressed he would not have fallen, but he would have remained in the garden of Eden. And all things which were created must have remained in the same state in which they were after they were created; and they must have remained forever, and had no end.

And they would have had no children; wherefore they would have remained in a state of innocence, having no joy, for they knew no misery; doing no good, for they knew no sin.

But behold, all things have been done in the wisdom of him who knoweth all things.

Adam fell that men might be; and men are, that they might have joy. (2 Nephi 2:22-25.)
APPROVED BY THE LORD

According to this—and it must have been approved by the Lord or it would not be in the Book of Mormon—there was no death of any living creature before the fall of Adam! Adam’s mission was to bring to pass the fall and it came upon the earth and living things throughout all nature. Anything contrary to this doctrine is diametrically opposed to the doctrines revealed to the Church! IF there was any creature increasing by propagation before the fall, then throw away the Book of Mormon, deny your faith, the Book of Abraham and the revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants! Our scriptures most emphatically tell us that death came through the fall, and has passed upon all creatures including the earth itself. For this earth of ours was pronounced good when the Lord finished it. It became fallen and subject to death as did all things upon its face, through the transgression of Adam.

Here is another thing for you to ponder over. We read in the Pearl of Great Price, in the Book of Moses and in the Book of Abraham, that there was a great council held in heaven where the plan of earth-life and redemption was discussed, and a Redeemer chosen to come to restore the earth and man from the fall. Now in your calmer and more serious judgment do you think we were called in this council and then required to wait for millions of years before the earth was prepared? Evidently, we discover from the reading of these scriptures, this council was held before the earth was formed, for the Lord said the intelligences were organized “before the world was.” It will take a wonderful stretch of the imagination for one to think that after the council was held the spirits who were organized had to wait millions of years, according to our time, before they were permitted to come here to partake of their mortal existence.
Now the Lord had shown unto me, Abraham, the intelligences that were organized before the world was; and among all these there were many of the noble and great ones. (Abraham 3:22.)
Perhaps time will tell us many things that will correct the foolishness of men. Just one more quotation and I will close.
Thus the heaven and the earth were finished, and all the host of them.

And on the seventh day I, God, ended my work, and all things which I had made; and I rested on the seventh day from all my work, and all things which I had made were finished, and I, God, saw that they were good. (Moses 3:1-2.)

March 30, 2018
Locked Door

Affidavit by seventeen year old Martha Brotherton published in the newspaper, ‘Quincy Whig’ August 06 1842, Pg 2: ¹

Martha H. Brotherton’s Sworn Testimony

ST. LOUIS, July 13th, A. D. 1842. Gen. John C. Bennett.

DEAR SIR: — I left Warsaw a short time since for this city, and having been called upon by you, through the “Sangamo Journal,” to come out and disclose to the world the facts of the case in relation to certain propositions made to me at Nauvoo, by some of the Mormon leaders, I now proceed to respond to the call, and discharge what I consider to be a duty devolving upon me as an innocent, but insulted and abused female.

I had been at Nauvoo near three weeks, during which time my father’s family received frequent visits from elders Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball, two of the Mormon apostles; when early one morning they both came to my brother-in-law’s (John McIlwrick’s) house, at which place I then was on a visit, and particularly requested me to go and spend a few days with them. I told them I could not at that time, as my brother-in-law was not at home; however, they urged me to go the next day, and spend one day with them — the day being fine I accordingly went. When I arrived at the foot of the hill Young and Kimball were standing conversing together. They both came to me, and, after several flattering compliments, Kimball wished me to go to his house first. I said it was immaterial to me, and accordingly went…Young suddenly stopped, and said he would go to that brother’s…Kimball turned to me and said, “Martha, I want you to say to my wife, when you go to my house, that you want to buy some things at Joseph’s store, (Joseph Smith’s) and I will say, I am going with you to show you the way. You know you want to see the Prophet, and you will then have an opportunity.” I made no reply…

I remained at Kimball’s near an hour, when Kimball seeing that I would not tell the lies he wished me to, told them to his wife himself. He then went and whispered in her ear, and asked if that would please her. “Yes,” said she, “or I can go along with you and Martha.” “No,’ said he, “I have some business to do, and I will call for you afterwards to go with me to the debate,” meaning the debate between yourself and Joseph. To this she consented. So Kimball and I went to the store together.
As we were going along, he said, “Sister Martha, are you willing to do all that the Prophet requires you to do?” I said I believed I was, thinking of course he would require nothing wrong. “Then,” said he, “are you ready to take counsel?” I answered in the affirmative, thinking of the great and glorious blessings that had been pronounced upon my head, if I adhered to the counsel of those placed over me in the Lord. “Well,” said he, “there are many things revealed in these last days that the world would laugh and scoff at; but unto us is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom.” He further observed, “Martha, you must learn to hold your tongue, and it will be well with you. – You will see Joseph, and very likely have some conversation with him, and he will tell you what you shall do.” When we reached the building he led me up some stairs to a small room, the door of which was locked, and on it the following inscription: – “Positively no admittance.” He observed, “Ah! brother Joseph must be sick, for, strange to say, he is not here. Come down into the tithing-office, Martha.” He then left me in the tithing-office and went out, I know not where. In this office were two men writing, one of whom, William Clayton, I had seen in England; the other I did not know.

Young came in and seated himself before me, and asked where Kimball was. I said he had gone out. He said it was all right. Soon after Joseph came in and spoke to one of the clerks, and then went up stairs followed by Young. Immediately after Kimball came in. “Now, Martha,” said he, “the Prophet has come; come up stairs.” I went, and we found Young and the Prophet alone. I was introduced to the Prophet by Young. Joseph offered me his seat, and, to my astonishment, the moment I was seated Joseph and Kimball walked out of the room, and left me with Young, who arose, locked the door, closed the window, and drew the curtain. He then came and sat before me and said, “This is our private room, Martha.” “Indeed, sir,” said I, “I must be highly honored to be permitted to enter it.” He smiled, and then proceeded – “Sister Martha, I want to ask you a few questions; will you answer them?” “Yes, sir,” said I. “And will you promise not to mention them to any one?” “If it is your desire, sir,” said I, “I will not.” “And you will not think any the worse of me for it, will you, Martha?” said he. “No sir,” I replied.

“Well,” said he, “what are your feelings towards me?” I replied, “My feelings are just the same towards you that they ever were, sir..” “But, to come to the point more closely,” said he, “have not you an affection for me, that, were it lawful and right, you could accept of me for your husband and companion?”

My feelings at that moment were indescribable. God only knows them. What, thought I, are these men that I thought almost perfection itself, deceivers. and is all my fancied happiness but a dream? ‘Twas even so; but my next thought was, which is the best way for me to act at this time? If I say no, they may do as they think proper; and to say yes, I never would. So I considered it best to ask for time to think and pray about it. I therefore said, “If it was lawful and right perhaps I might; but you know, sir, it is not.”

“Well, but,” said he, “brother Joseph has had a revelation from God that it is lawful and right for a man to have two wives; for as it was in the days of Abraham, so it shall be in these last days and whoever is the first that is willing to take up the cross will receive the greatest blessings; and if you will accept of me I will take you straight to the celestial kingdom; and if you will have me in this world, I will have you in that which is to come, and brother Joseph will marry us here to-day, and you can go home this evening, and your parents will not know any thing about it.” “Sir,” said I, “I should not like to do any thing of the kind without the permission of my parents.” “Well, but,” said he, “you are of age, are you not?” “No, sir,” said I, “I shall not be until the 24th of May.” “Well,” said he, “that does not make any difference. You will be of age before they know, and you need not fear. If you will take my counsel it will be well with you, for I know it to be right before God, and if there is any sin in it, I will answer for it. But brother Joseph wishes to have some talk with you on the subject – he will explain things — will you hear him?” “I do not mind,” said I. “Well, but I want you to say something,” said he. “I want time to think about it,” said I. “Well,” said he, “I will have a kiss, any how,” and then rose and said he would bring Joseph. – He then unlocked the door, and took the key and locked me up alone.

He was absent about ten minutes and then returned with Joseph. “Well,” said Young, “sister Martha would be willing if she knew if was lawful and right before God.” “Well, Martha,” said Joseph, “it is lawful and right before God – I know it is. Look here, sis; don’t you believe in me?” I did not answer. – “Well Martha,” said Joseph, “just go ahead, and do as Brigham wants you to – he is the best man in the world except me.” “Oh!” said Brigham, “then you are as good.” “Yes,” said Joseph. “Well,” said Young, “we believe Joseph to be a Prophet. – I have known him near eight years, and always found him the same.” “Yes,” said Joseph, “and I know that this is lawful and right before God, and if there is any sin in it, I will answer for it before God; and I have the keys of the kingdom, and whatever I bind on earth is bound in heaven, and whatever I loose on earth is loosed in heaven; and if you will accept of Brigham, you shall be blessed – God shall bless you, and my blessing shall rest upon you, and if you will be led by him, you will do well; for I know Brigham will take care of you, and if he don’t do his duty to you, come to me and I will make him; and if you do not like it in a month or two, come to me, and I will make you free again; and if he turns you off, I will take you on.”

“Sir,” said I, rather warmly, “it will be too late to think in a month or two after. I want time to think first.” “Well, but,” said he, “the old proverb is, ‘nothing ventured, nothing gained;’ and it would be the greatest blessing that was ever bestowed upon you.” – “Yes,” said Young, “and you will never have reason to repent it – that is, if I do not turn from righteousness, and that I trust I never shall, for I believe God, who has kept me so long, will continue to keep me faithful. Did you ever see me act in any way wrong in England, Martha?” “No, sir,” said I. “No,” said he; “neither can any one else lay any thing to my charge.” “Well, then,” said Joseph, “what are you afraid of, sis? – come, let me do the business for you.” “Sir,” said I, “do let me have a little time to think about it, and I will promise not to mention it to any one.” “Well, but look here,” said he, “you know a fellow will never be damned for doing the best he knows how.”

“Well, then,” said I, “the best way I know of, is to go home and think and pray about it.” – “Well,” said Young, “I shall leave it with brother Joseph, whether it would be best for you to have time or not.” “Well,” said Joseph, “I see no harm in her having time to think, if she will not fall into temptation.” “O, sir,” said I, “there is no fear of my falling into temptation.” “Well, but,” said Brigham, “you must promise me you will never mention it to any one.” “I do promise it,” said I. “Well,” said Joseph, “you must promise me the same.” I promised him the same. “Upon your honor,” said he, “you will not tell.” “No, sir, I will lose my life first,” said I. “Well, that will do,” said he; “that is the principle we go upon. I think I can trust you, Martha,” said he. – “Yes,” said I, “I think you ought.” Joseph said, “she looks as if she could keep a secret.”

I then rose to go, when Joseph commenced to beg of me again – he said it was the best opportunity they might have for months, for the room was often engaged. I, however, had determined what to do. – “Well,” said Young, “I will see you to-morrow. I am going to preach at the school-house, opposite your house. I have never preached there yet; you will be there, I suppose.” “Yes,” said I. The next day being Sunday, I sat down, instead of going to meeting, and wrote the conversation, and gave it to my sister, who was not a little surprised, but she said it would be best to go to meeting in the afternoon. We went, and Young administered the sacrament. After it was over, I was passing out, and Young stopped me, saying, “Wait, Martha, I am coming.” I said, “I cannot; my sister is waiting for me.” He then threw his coat over his shoulders, and followed me out, and whispered, “have you made up your mind, Martha?” “Not exactly, sir,” said I; and we parted. I shall proceed to a justice of the peace, and make oath to the truth of these statements, and you are at liberty to make what use of them you may think best.

Yours, respectfully,
MARTHA H. BROTHERTON.

Sworn to and subscribed before me, this 13th day of July, A. D. 1842.

Du. BOUFFAY FREMON,
Justice of the Peace for St. Louis county.”

Additional Study

Episode 94: Polygamy Controversies: Women Who Said No – https://www.yearofpolygamy.com/tag/martha-brotherton/

References[+]

References

1 ‘Quincy Whig’ August 06 1842 – https://archive.org/details/QuincyWhig06August1842

March 26, 2018
Of Age

Affidavit by seventeen year old Martha Brotherton published in the newspaper, ‘Quincy Whig’ August 06 1842, Pg 2: ¹

Martha H. Brotherton’s Sworn Testimony

ST. LOUIS, July 13th, A. D. 1842. Gen. John C. Bennett.

DEAR SIR: — I left Warsaw a short time since for this city, and having been called upon by you, through the “Sangamo Journal,” to come out and disclose to the world the facts of the case in relation to certain propositions made to me at Nauvoo, by some of the Mormon leaders, I now proceed to respond to the call, and discharge what I consider to be a duty devolving upon me as an innocent, but insulted and abused female.

I had been at Nauvoo near three weeks, during which time my father’s family received frequent visits from elders Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball, two of the Mormon apostles; when early one morning they both came to my brother-in-law’s (John McIlwrick’s) house, at which place I then was on a visit, and particularly requested me to go and spend a few days with them. I told them I could not at that time, as my brother-in-law was not at home; however, they urged me to go the next day, and spend one day with them — the day being fine I accordingly went. When I arrived at the foot of the hill Young and Kimball were standing conversing together. They both came to me, and, after several flattering compliments, Kimball wished me to go to his house first. I said it was immaterial to me, and accordingly went…Young suddenly stopped, and said he would go to that brother’s…Kimball turned to me and said, “Martha, I want you to say to my wife, when you go to my house, that you want to buy some things at Joseph’s store, (Joseph Smith’s) and I will say, I am going with you to show you the way. You know you want to see the Prophet, and you will then have an opportunity.” I made no reply…

I remained at Kimball’s near an hour, when Kimball seeing that I would not tell the lies he wished me to, told them to his wife himself. He then went and whispered in her ear, and asked if that would please her. “Yes,” said she, “or I can go along with you and Martha.” “No,’ said he, “I have some business to do, and I will call for you afterwards to go with me to the debate,” meaning the debate between yourself and Joseph. To this she consented. So Kimball and I went to the store together.
As we were going along, he said, “Sister Martha, are you willing to do all that the Prophet requires you to do?” I said I believed I was, thinking of course he would require nothing wrong. “Then,” said he, “are you ready to take counsel?” I answered in the affirmative, thinking of the great and glorious blessings that had been pronounced upon my head, if I adhered to the counsel of those placed over me in the Lord. “Well,” said he, “there are many things revealed in these last days that the world would laugh and scoff at; but unto us is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom.” He further observed, “Martha, you must learn to hold your tongue, and it will be well with you. – You will see Joseph, and very likely have some conversation with him, and he will tell you what you shall do.” When we reached the building he led me up some stairs to a small room, the door of which was locked, and on it the following inscription: – “Positively no admittance.” He observed, “Ah! brother Joseph must be sick, for, strange to say, he is not here. Come down into the tithing-office, Martha.” He then left me in the tithing-office and went out, I know not where. In this office were two men writing, one of whom, William Clayton, I had seen in England; the other I did not know.

Young came in and seated himself before me, and asked where Kimball was. I said he had gone out. He said it was all right. Soon after Joseph came in and spoke to one of the clerks, and then went up stairs followed by Young. Immediately after Kimball came in. “Now, Martha,” said he, “the Prophet has come; come up stairs.” I went, and we found Young and the Prophet alone. I was introduced to the Prophet by Young. Joseph offered me his seat, and, to my astonishment, the moment I was seated Joseph and Kimball walked out of the room, and left me with Young, who arose, locked the door, closed the window, and drew the curtain. He then came and sat before me and said, “This is our private room, Martha.” “Indeed, sir,” said I, “I must be highly honored to be permitted to enter it.” He smiled, and then proceeded – “Sister Martha, I want to ask you a few questions; will you answer them?” “Yes, sir,” said I. “And will you promise not to mention them to any one?” “If it is your desire, sir,” said I, “I will not.” “And you will not think any the worse of me for it, will you, Martha?” said he. “No sir,” I replied.

“Well,” said he, “what are your feelings towards me?” I replied, “My feelings are just the same towards you that they ever were, sir..” “But, to come to the point more closely,” said he, “have not you an affection for me, that, were it lawful and right, you could accept of me for your husband and companion?”

My feelings at that moment were indescribable. God only knows them. What, thought I, are these men that I thought almost perfection itself, deceivers. and is all my fancied happiness but a dream? ‘Twas even so; but my next thought was, which is the best way for me to act at this time? If I say no, they may do as they think proper; and to say yes, I never would. So I considered it best to ask for time to think and pray about it. I therefore said, “If it was lawful and right perhaps I might; but you know, sir, it is not.”

“Well, but,” said he, “brother Joseph has had a revelation from God that it is lawful and right for a man to have two wives; for as it was in the days of Abraham, so it shall be in these last days and whoever is the first that is willing to take up the cross will receive the greatest blessings; and if you will accept of me I will take you straight to the celestial kingdom; and if you will have me in this world, I will have you in that which is to come, and brother Joseph will marry us here to-day, and you can go home this evening, and your parents will not know any thing about it.” “Sir,” said I, “I should not like to do any thing of the kind without the permission of my parents.” “Well, but,” said he, “you are of age, are you not?” “No, sir,” said I, “I shall not be until the 24th of May.” “Well,” said he, “that does not make any difference. You will be of age before they know, and you need not fear. If you will take my counsel it will be well with you, for I know it to be right before God, and if there is any sin in it, I will answer for it. But brother Joseph wishes to have some talk with you on the subject – he will explain things — will you hear him?” “I do not mind,” said I. “Well, but I want you to say something,” said he. “I want time to think about it,” said I. “Well,” said he, “I will have a kiss, any how,” and then rose and said he would bring Joseph. – He then unlocked the door, and took the key and locked me up alone.

He was absent about ten minutes and then returned with Joseph. “Well,” said Young, “sister Martha would be willing if she knew if was lawful and right before God.” “Well, Martha,” said Joseph, “it is lawful and right before God – I know it is. Look here, sis; don’t you believe in me?” I did not answer. – “Well Martha,” said Joseph, “just go ahead, and do as Brigham wants you to – he is the best man in the world except me.” “Oh!” said Brigham, “then you are as good.” “Yes,” said Joseph. “Well,” said Young, “we believe Joseph to be a Prophet. – I have known him near eight years, and always found him the same.” “Yes,” said Joseph, “and I know that this is lawful and right before God, and if there is any sin in it, I will answer for it before God; and I have the keys of the kingdom, and whatever I bind on earth is bound in heaven, and whatever I loose on earth is loosed in heaven; and if you will accept of Brigham, you shall be blessed – God shall bless you, and my blessing shall rest upon you, and if you will be led by him, you will do well; for I know Brigham will take care of you, and if he don’t do his duty to you, come to me and I will make him; and if you do not like it in a month or two, come to me, and I will make you free again; and if he turns you off, I will take you on.”

“Sir,” said I, rather warmly, “it will be too late to think in a month or two after. I want time to think first.” “Well, but,” said he, “the old proverb is, ‘nothing ventured, nothing gained;’ and it would be the greatest blessing that was ever bestowed upon you.” – “Yes,” said Young, “and you will never have reason to repent it – that is, if I do not turn from righteousness, and that I trust I never shall, for I believe God, who has kept me so long, will continue to keep me faithful. Did you ever see me act in any way wrong in England, Martha?” “No, sir,” said I. “No,” said he; “neither can any one else lay any thing to my charge.” “Well, then,” said Joseph, “what are you afraid of, sis? – come, let me do the business for you.” “Sir,” said I, “do let me have a little time to think about it, and I will promise not to mention it to any one.” “Well, but look here,” said he, “you know a fellow will never be damned for doing the best he knows how.”

“Well, then,” said I, “the best way I know of, is to go home and think and pray about it.” – “Well,” said Young, “I shall leave it with brother Joseph, whether it would be best for you to have time or not.” “Well,” said Joseph, “I see no harm in her having time to think, if she will not fall into temptation.” “O, sir,” said I, “there is no fear of my falling into temptation.” “Well, but,” said Brigham, “you must promise me you will never mention it to any one.” “I do promise it,” said I. “Well,” said Joseph, “you must promise me the same.” I promised him the same. “Upon your honor,” said he, “you will not tell.” “No, sir, I will lose my life first,” said I. “Well, that will do,” said he; “that is the principle we go upon. I think I can trust you, Martha,” said he. – “Yes,” said I, “I think you ought.” Joseph said, “she looks as if she could keep a secret.”

I then rose to go, when Joseph commenced to beg of me again – he said it was the best opportunity they might have for months, for the room was often engaged. I, however, had determined what to do. – “Well,” said Young, “I will see you to-morrow. I am going to preach at the school-house, opposite your house. I have never preached there yet; you will be there, I suppose.” “Yes,” said I. The next day being Sunday, I sat down, instead of going to meeting, and wrote the conversation, and gave it to my sister, who was not a little surprised, but she said it would be best to go to meeting in the afternoon. We went, and Young administered the sacrament. After it was over, I was passing out, and Young stopped me, saying, “Wait, Martha, I am coming.” I said, “I cannot; my sister is waiting for me.” He then threw his coat over his shoulders, and followed me out, and whispered, “have you made up your mind, Martha?” “Not exactly, sir,” said I; and we parted. I shall proceed to a justice of the peace, and make oath to the truth of these statements, and you are at liberty to make what use of them you may think best.

Yours, respectfully,
MARTHA H. BROTHERTON.

Sworn to and subscribed before me, this 13th day of July, A. D. 1842.

Du. BOUFFAY FREMON,
Justice of the Peace for St. Louis county.”

Additional Study

Episode 94: Polygamy Controversies: Women Who Said No – https://www.yearofpolygamy.com/tag/martha-brotherton/

References[+]

References

1 ‘Quincy Whig’ August 06 1842 – https://archive.org/details/QuincyWhig06August1842

March 26, 2018
Male Rule

A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, September 21, 1856: ¹

“Before I sit down, I shall offer a proposition to the congregation; though I will first say a few words concerning our religion, our circumstances, and the circumstances of the brethren and people generally that inhabit these valleys, but more especially of these that have the privilege of assembling at this Tabernacle from Sabbath to Sabbath.

If they will rightly consider their situation, they will believe for themselves that they are in a place, in a country, where they can be Saints as well as in any other place there is on the face of this earth.

True, we hear some complaints from those who lose the spirit of their religion, who turn away from us. They think that this people will suffer here. I will give you my feelings upon the subject.

There is not a hardship, there is not a disappointment, there is not a trial, there is not a hard time, that comes upon this people in this place, but that I am more thankful for than I am for full granaries.

We have been hunting during the past twenty-six years, for a place where we could raise Saints, not merely wheat, and corn. Comparatively I care but little about the wheat and corn, though a little is very useful.

It is true that this is a good country for fruits of some kinds; this soil produces as good peaches as can be raised on any soil, and also grapes, apples, and so on. But what of all that? The man, or the woman, that mainly looks after the fruit, after the luxuries of life, good food, fine apparel, and at the same time professes to be a Latter-day Saint, if he does not get that spirit out of his heart, it will obtain a perfect victory over him; whereas he is required to obtain a victory over his lusts and over his unwise feelings; and if he does not get rid of that spirit, the quicker he starts east for the States, or west for California, the better.

If we could not raise any fruit, if we could not raise an ear of corn, I should be quite thankful if we could raise the oats and the peas, and make the oat bread and the pea broth, and live on them from year to year.

I say hallelujah, this is a first-rate place to raise Saints. Let the people complain of hard times, complain of their poverty, their poor fare and their hard labor; that wood is scarce, that we have to go far for it, and have to toil so hard to raise our grain; that we lose our stock upon the prairie, that a cow is gone today, and an ox was lost last year; that if we turn out our cattle they will stray off, and we shall see them no more.

How would you feel were you in a country where you could not raise stock, except you provided comfortable shelter and an abundance of fodder for them all?

In the country where I was brought up, could you turn out a calf in the fall and have it live through the winter? There never was such a thing done, to my knowledge; and no man ever thought of such a thing as wintering a calf, unless he had a shelter prepared for it almost as warm as the rooms for the children.

I mention these things for the benefit of those here today, if any, who think that this is not a good country, and who do not really know whether they wish to stay, or whether we are right or wrong, or whether “Mormonism” is true or false.

I would advise those persons to repent of their sins forthwith, and to try with all their might to get the spirit of their religion upon them, and if they cannot do that, to take their own course and go where their hearts desire, for doubtless there is some place where you would wish to go.

Those that have the Gospel, who enjoy the Spirit of their religion, lie down in peace, and wake up full of rejoicing, full of peace, of glory, of faith and thanksgiving; this is the case with all who are full of good works.

We need a reformation in the midst of this people; we need a thorough reform, for I know that very many are in a dozy condition with regard to their religion; I know this as well as I should if you were now to doze and go to sleep before my eyes.

You are losing the spirit of the Gospel, is there any cause for it? No, only that which there is in the world. You have the weakness of human nature to contend with, and you suffer that weakness to decoy you away from the truth, to the side of the adversary; but now it is time to awake, before the time of burning.

Whether the time of burning will be this week, or the next, or next year, I do not know that I care; and I do not know that I would ask, if I was sure the Lord would tell me. But I tell you that which I do know, and that is sufficient.

I do know that the trying day will soon come to you and to me; and ere long we will have to lay down these tabernacles and go into the spirit world. And I do know that as we lie down, so judgment will find us, and that is scriptural; “as the tree falls, so it shall lie,” or, in other words, as death leaves us so judgment will find us.

I will explain how judgment will be laid to the line. If we all live to the age of man the end thereof will soon be here, and that will burn enough, without anything else; and the present is a day of trial, enough for you and me.

We have got to be rightly prepared to go into the spirit world, in order to become kings. That is, so far as the power of Satan is concerned you and I have got to be free from his power, but we cannot be while we are in the flesh.

Here we shall be perplexed and hunted by him; but when we go into the spirit world there we are masters over the power of Satan, and he cannot afflict us anymore, and this is enough for me to know.

Whether the world is going to be burned up within a year, or within a thousand years, does not matter a groat to you and me. We have the words of eternal life, we have the privilege of obtaining glory, immortality, and eternal lives, now will you obtain these blessings?

Will you spend your lives to obtain a seat in the kingdom of God, or will you lie down and sleep, and go down to hell?

I want all the people to say what they will do, and I know that God wishes all His servants, all His faithful sons and daughters, the men and the women that inhabit this city, to repent of their wickedness, or we will cut them off.

I could give you a logical reason for all the transgressions in this world, for all that are committed in this probationary state, and especially for those committed by men.

There are sins that men commit for which they cannot receive forgiveness in this world, or in that which is to come, and if they had their eyes open to see their true condition, they would be perfectly willing to have their blood spilt upon the ground, that the smoke thereof might ascend to heaven as an offering for their sins; and the smoking incense would atone for their sins, whereas, if such is not the case, they will stick to them and remain upon them in the spirit world.

I know, when you hear my brethren telling about cutting people off from the earth, that you consider it is strong doctrine; but it is to save them, not to destroy them.

Of all the children of Israel that started to pass through the wilderness, none inherited the land which had been promised, except Caleb and Joshua, and what was the reason? It was because of their rebellion and wickedness; and because the Lord had promised Abraham that he would save his seed.

They had to travel to and fro to every point of the compass, and were wasted away, because God was determined to save their spirits. But they could not enter into His rest in the flesh, because of their transgressions, consequently He destroyed them in the wilderness.

I do know that there are sins committed, of such a nature that if the people did understand the doctrine of salvation, they would tremble because of their situation. And furthermore, I know that there are transgressors, who, if they knew themselves, and the only condition upon which they can obtain forgiveness, would beg of their brethren to shed their blood, that the smoke thereof might ascend to God as an offering to appease the wrath that is kindled against them, and that the law might have its course. I will say further; I have had men come to me and offer their lives to atone for their sins.

It is true that the blood of the Son of God was shed for sins through the fall and those committed by men, yet men can commit sins which it can never remit. As it was in ancient days, so it is in our day; and though the principles are taught publicly from this stand, still the people do not understand them; yet the law is precisely the same. There are sins that can be atoned for by an offering upon an altar, as in ancient days; and there are sins that the blood of a lamb, of a calf, or of turtle doves, cannot remit, but they must be atoned for by the blood of the man. That is the reason why men talk to you as they do from this stand; they understand the doctrine and throw out a few words about it. You have been taught that doctrine, but you do not understand it.

It is our desire to be prepared for a celestial seat with our Father in heaven. It was observed by brother Grant that we have not seen God, that we cannot converse with Him; and it is true that men in their sins do not know much about God. When you hear a man pour out eternal things, how well you feel, to what a nearness you seem to be brought with God. What a delight it was to hear brother Joseph talk upon the great principles of eternity; he would bring them down to the capacity of a child, and he would unite heaven with earth, this is the beauty of our religion.

When it was mentioned this morning about seeing God, about what kind of a being He was, and how we could see and measurably understand Him, I thought I would tell you. If we could see our heavenly Father, we should see a being similar to our earthly parent, with this difference, our Father in heaven is exalted and glorified. He has received His thrones, His principalities and powers, and He sits as a governor, as a monarch, and overrules kingdoms, thrones, and dominions that have been bequeathed to Him, and such as we anticipate receiving. While He was in the flesh, as we are, He was as we are. But it is now written of Him that our God is as a consuming fire, that He dwells in everlasting burnings, and this is why sin cannot be where He is.

There are principles that will endure through all eternity, and no fire can obliterate them from existence. They are those principles that are pure, and fire is made typical use of to show the glory and purity of the gods, and of all perfect beings. God is the Father of our spirits; He begat them, and has sent them here to receive tabernacles, and to prove whether we will honor them. If we do, then our tabernacles will be exalted; but if we do not, we shall be destroyed; one of the two—dissolution or life. The second death will decompose all tabernacles over whom it gains the ascendancy; and this is the effect of the second death, the tabernacles go back to their native element.

We are of the earth, earthy; and our Father is heavenly and pure. But we will be glorified and purified, if we obey our brethren and the teachings which are given.

When you see celestial beings, you will see men and women, but you will see those beings clothed upon with robes of celestial purity. We cannot bear the presence of our Father now; and we are placed at a distance to prove whether we will honor these tabernacles, whether we will be obedient and prepare ourselves to live in the glory of the light, privileges, and blessings of celestial beings. We could not have the glory and the light without first knowing the contrast. Do you comprehend that we could have no exaltation, without first learning by contrast?

When you are prepared to see our Father, you will see a being with whom you have long been acquainted, and He will receive you into His arms, and you will be ready to fall into His embrace and kiss Him, as you would your fathers and friends that have been dead for a score of years, you will be so glad and joyful. Would you not rejoice? When you are qualified and purified, so that you can endure the glory of eternity, so that you can see your Father, and your friends who have gone behind the veil, you will fall upon their necks and kiss them, as we do an earthly friend that has been long absent from us, and that we have been anxiously desiring to see. This is the people that are and will be permitted to enjoy the society of those happy and exalted beings.

Now for my proposition; it is more particularly for my sisters, as it is frequently happening that women say they are unhappy. Men will say, “My wife, though a most excellent woman, has not seen a happy day since I took my second wife;” “No, not a happy day for a year,” says one; and another has not seen a happy day for five years. It is said that women are tied down and abused: that they are misused and have not the liberty they ought to have; that many of them are wading through a perfect flood of tears, because of the conduct of some men, together with their own folly.

I wish my own women to understand that what I am going to say is for them as well as others, and I want those who are here to tell their sisters, yes, all the women of this community, and then write it back to the States, and do as you please with it. I am going to give you from this time to the 6th day of October next, for reflection, that you may determine whether you wish to stay with your husbands or not, and then I am going to set every woman at liberty and say to them, Now go your way, my women with the rest, go your way. And my wives have got to do one of two things; either round up their shoulders to endure the afflictions of this world, and live their religion, or they may leave, for I will not have them about me. I will go into heaven alone, rather than have scratching and fighting around me. I will set all at liberty. “What, first wife too?” Yes, I will liberate you all.

I know what my women will say; they will say, “You can have as many women as you please, Brigham.” But I want to go somewhere and do something to get rid of the whiners; I do not want them to receive a part of the truth and spurn the rest out of doors.

I wish my women, and brother Kimball’s and brother Grant’s to leave, and every woman in this Territory, or else say in their hearts that they will embrace the Gospel—the whole of it. Tell the Gentiles that I will free every woman in this Territory at our next Conference. “What, the first wife too?” Yes, there shall not be one held in bondage, all shall be set free. And then let the father be the head of the family, the master of his own household; and let him treat them as an angel would treat them; and let the wives and the children say amen to what he says, and be subject to his dictates, instead of their dictating the man, instead of their trying to govern him.

No doubt some are thinking, “I wish brother Brigham would say what would become of the children.” I will tell you what my feelings are; I will let my wives take the children, and I have property enough to support them, and can educate them, and then give them a good fortune, and I can take a fresh start.

I do not desire to keep a particle of my property, except enough to protect me from a state of nudity. And I would say, wives you are welcome to the children, only do not teach them iniquity; for if you do, I will send an Elder, or come myself, to teach them the Gospel. You teach them life and salvation, or I will send Elders to instruct them.

Let every man thus treat his wives, keeping raiment enough to clothe his body; and say to your wives, “Take all that I have and be set at liberty; but if you stay with me you shall comply with the law of God, and that too without any murmuring and whining. You must fulfil the law of God in every respect, and round up your shoulders to walk up to the mark without any grunting.”

Now recollect that two weeks from tomorrow I am going to set you at liberty. But the first wife will say, “It is hard, for I have lived with my husband twenty years, or thirty, and have raised a family of children for him, and it is a great trial to me for him to have more women;” then I say it is time that you gave him up to other women who will bear children. If my wife had borne me all the children that she ever would bare, the celestial law would teach me to take young women that would have children.

Do you understand this? I have told you many times that there are multitudes of pure and holy spirits waiting to take tabernacles, now what is our duty?—to prepare tabernacles for them; to take a course that will not tend to drive those spirits into the families of the wicked, where they will be trained in wickedness, debauchery, and every species of crime. It is the duty of every righteous man and woman to prepare tabernacles for all the spirits they can; hence if my women leave, I will go and search up others who will abide the celestial law, and let all I now have go where they please; though I will send the Gospel to them.

This is the reason why the doctrine of plurality of wives was revealed, that the noble spirits which are waiting for tabernacles might be brought forth.

If the men of the world were right, or if they were anywhere near right, there might not be the necessity which there now is. But they are wholly given up to idolatry, and to all manner of wickedness.

Do I think that my children will be damned? No, I do not, for I am going to fight the devil until I save them all; I have got my sword ready, and it is a two-edged one. I have not a fear about that, for I would almost be ashamed of my body if it would beget a child that would not abide the law of God, though I may have some unruly children.

I am going to ask you a good many things, and to begin with I will ask, what is your prayer? Do you not ask for the righteous to increase, while the unrighteous shall decrease and dwindle away? Yes, that is the prayer of every person that prays at all. The Methodists pray for it, the Baptists pray for it, and the Church of England and all the reformers, the Shaking Quakers not excepted. And if the women belonging to this Church will turn Shaking Quakers, I think their sorrows will soon be at an end.

Sisters, I am not joking, I do not throw out my proposition to banter your feelings, to see whether you will leave your husbands, all or any of you. But I do know that there is no cessation to the everlasting whining of many of the women in this Territory; I am satisfied that this is the case. And if the women will turn from the commandments of God and continue to despise the order of heaven, I will pray that the curse of the Almighty may be close to their heels, and that it may be following them all the day long. And those that enter into it and are faithful, I will promise them that they shall be queens in heaven, and rulers to all eternity.

“But,” says one, “I want to have my paradise now.” And says another, “I did think I should be in paradise if I was sealed to brother Brigham, and I thought I should be happy when I became his wife, or brother Heber’s. I loved you so much, that I thought I was going to have a heaven right off, right here on the spot.”

What a curious doctrine it is, that we are preparing to enjoy! The only heaven for you is that which you make yourselves. My heaven is here—[laying his hand upon his heart]. I carry it with me. When do I expect it in its perfection? When I come up in the resurrection; then I shall have it, and not till then.

But now we have got to fight the good fight of faith, sword in hand, as much so as men have when they go to battle; and it is one continual warfare from morning to evening, with sword in hand. This is my duty, and this is my life.

But the women come and say, “Really brother John, and brother William, I thought you were going to make a heaven for me,” and they get into trouble because a heaven is not made for them by the men, even though agency is upon women as well as upon men. True there is a curse upon the woman that is not upon the man, namely, that “her whole affections shall be towards her husband,” and what is the next? “He shall rule over you.”

But how is it now? Your desire is to your husband, but you strive to rule over him, whereas the man should rule over you.

Some may ask whether that is the case with me; go to my house and live, and then you will learn that I am very kind, but know how to rule.

If I had only wise men to talk to, there would be no necessity for my saying what I am going to say. Many and many an Elder knows no better than to go home and abuse as good a woman as dwells upon this earth, because of what I have said this afternoon. Are you, who act in that way, fit to have a family? No, you are not, and never will be, until you get good common sense.

Then you can go to work and magnify your callings; and you can do the best you know how; and on that ground I will promise you salvation, but upon no other principle.

If I were talking to a people that understood themselves and the doctrine of the holy Gospel, there would be no necessity for saying this, because you would understand. But many have been (what shall I say? pardon me, brethren), henpecked so much, that they do not know the place of either man or woman; they abuse and rule a good woman with an iron hand. With them it is as Solomon said—“Bray a fool in a mortar among wheat, with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness depart from him.” You may talk to them about their duties, about what is required of them, and still they are fools, and will continue to be.

Prepare yourselves for two weeks from tomorrow; and I will tell you now, that if you will tarry with your husbands, after I have set you free, you must bow down to it, and submit yourselves to the celestial law. You may go where you please, after two weeks from tomorrow; but, remember, that I will not hear any more of this whining.

In the midst of all my harsh sayings, shall I say chastisements?—I am disposed, in my heart, to bless this people; and I do bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.”

References[+]

References

1 Journal of Discourses vol. 4, pp. 51-57 – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/9596

March 19, 2018
Young Women

A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, September 21, 1856: ¹

“Before I sit down, I shall offer a proposition to the congregation; though I will first say a few words concerning our religion, our circumstances, and the circumstances of the brethren and people generally that inhabit these valleys, but more especially of these that have the privilege of assembling at this Tabernacle from Sabbath to Sabbath.

If they will rightly consider their situation, they will believe for themselves that they are in a place, in a country, where they can be Saints as well as in any other place there is on the face of this earth.

True, we hear some complaints from those who lose the spirit of their religion, who turn away from us. They think that this people will suffer here. I will give you my feelings upon the subject.

There is not a hardship, there is not a disappointment, there is not a trial, there is not a hard time, that comes upon this people in this place, but that I am more thankful for than I am for full granaries.

We have been hunting during the past twenty-six years, for a place where we could raise Saints, not merely wheat, and corn. Comparatively I care but little about the wheat and corn, though a little is very useful.

It is true that this is a good country for fruits of some kinds; this soil produces as good peaches as can be raised on any soil, and also grapes, apples, and so on. But what of all that? The man, or the woman, that mainly looks after the fruit, after the luxuries of life, good food, fine apparel, and at the same time professes to be a Latter-day Saint, if he does not get that spirit out of his heart, it will obtain a perfect victory over him; whereas he is required to obtain a victory over his lusts and over his unwise feelings; and if he does not get rid of that spirit, the quicker he starts east for the States, or west for California, the better.

If we could not raise any fruit, if we could not raise an ear of corn, I should be quite thankful if we could raise the oats and the peas, and make the oat bread and the pea broth, and live on them from year to year.

I say hallelujah, this is a first-rate place to raise Saints. Let the people complain of hard times, complain of their poverty, their poor fare and their hard labor; that wood is scarce, that we have to go far for it, and have to toil so hard to raise our grain; that we lose our stock upon the prairie, that a cow is gone today, and an ox was lost last year; that if we turn out our cattle they will stray off, and we shall see them no more.

How would you feel were you in a country where you could not raise stock, except you provided comfortable shelter and an abundance of fodder for them all?

In the country where I was brought up, could you turn out a calf in the fall and have it live through the winter? There never was such a thing done, to my knowledge; and no man ever thought of such a thing as wintering a calf, unless he had a shelter prepared for it almost as warm as the rooms for the children.

I mention these things for the benefit of those here today, if any, who think that this is not a good country, and who do not really know whether they wish to stay, or whether we are right or wrong, or whether “Mormonism” is true or false.

I would advise those persons to repent of their sins forthwith, and to try with all their might to get the spirit of their religion upon them, and if they cannot do that, to take their own course and go where their hearts desire, for doubtless there is some place where you would wish to go.

Those that have the Gospel, who enjoy the Spirit of their religion, lie down in peace, and wake up full of rejoicing, full of peace, of glory, of faith and thanksgiving; this is the case with all who are full of good works.

We need a reformation in the midst of this people; we need a thorough reform, for I know that very many are in a dozy condition with regard to their religion; I know this as well as I should if you were now to doze and go to sleep before my eyes.

You are losing the spirit of the Gospel, is there any cause for it? No, only that which there is in the world. You have the weakness of human nature to contend with, and you suffer that weakness to decoy you away from the truth, to the side of the adversary; but now it is time to awake, before the time of burning.

Whether the time of burning will be this week, or the next, or next year, I do not know that I care; and I do not know that I would ask, if I was sure the Lord would tell me. But I tell you that which I do know, and that is sufficient.

I do know that the trying day will soon come to you and to me; and ere long we will have to lay down these tabernacles and go into the spirit world. And I do know that as we lie down, so judgment will find us, and that is scriptural; “as the tree falls, so it shall lie,” or, in other words, as death leaves us so judgment will find us.

I will explain how judgment will be laid to the line. If we all live to the age of man the end thereof will soon be here, and that will burn enough, without anything else; and the present is a day of trial, enough for you and me.

We have got to be rightly prepared to go into the spirit world, in order to become kings. That is, so far as the power of Satan is concerned you and I have got to be free from his power, but we cannot be while we are in the flesh.

Here we shall be perplexed and hunted by him; but when we go into the spirit world there we are masters over the power of Satan, and he cannot afflict us anymore, and this is enough for me to know.

Whether the world is going to be burned up within a year, or within a thousand years, does not matter a groat to you and me. We have the words of eternal life, we have the privilege of obtaining glory, immortality, and eternal lives, now will you obtain these blessings?

Will you spend your lives to obtain a seat in the kingdom of God, or will you lie down and sleep, and go down to hell?

I want all the people to say what they will do, and I know that God wishes all His servants, all His faithful sons and daughters, the men and the women that inhabit this city, to repent of their wickedness, or we will cut them off.

I could give you a logical reason for all the transgressions in this world, for all that are committed in this probationary state, and especially for those committed by men.

There are sins that men commit for which they cannot receive forgiveness in this world, or in that which is to come, and if they had their eyes open to see their true condition, they would be perfectly willing to have their blood spilt upon the ground, that the smoke thereof might ascend to heaven as an offering for their sins; and the smoking incense would atone for their sins, whereas, if such is not the case, they will stick to them and remain upon them in the spirit world.

I know, when you hear my brethren telling about cutting people off from the earth, that you consider it is strong doctrine; but it is to save them, not to destroy them.

Of all the children of Israel that started to pass through the wilderness, none inherited the land which had been promised, except Caleb and Joshua, and what was the reason? It was because of their rebellion and wickedness; and because the Lord had promised Abraham that he would save his seed.

They had to travel to and fro to every point of the compass, and were wasted away, because God was determined to save their spirits. But they could not enter into His rest in the flesh, because of their transgressions, consequently He destroyed them in the wilderness.

I do know that there are sins committed, of such a nature that if the people did understand the doctrine of salvation, they would tremble because of their situation. And furthermore, I know that there are transgressors, who, if they knew themselves, and the only condition upon which they can obtain forgiveness, would beg of their brethren to shed their blood, that the smoke thereof might ascend to God as an offering to appease the wrath that is kindled against them, and that the law might have its course. I will say further; I have had men come to me and offer their lives to atone for their sins.

It is true that the blood of the Son of God was shed for sins through the fall and those committed by men, yet men can commit sins which it can never remit. As it was in ancient days, so it is in our day; and though the principles are taught publicly from this stand, still the people do not understand them; yet the law is precisely the same. There are sins that can be atoned for by an offering upon an altar, as in ancient days; and there are sins that the blood of a lamb, of a calf, or of turtle doves, cannot remit, but they must be atoned for by the blood of the man. That is the reason why men talk to you as they do from this stand; they understand the doctrine and throw out a few words about it. You have been taught that doctrine, but you do not understand it.

It is our desire to be prepared for a celestial seat with our Father in heaven. It was observed by brother Grant that we have not seen God, that we cannot converse with Him; and it is true that men in their sins do not know much about God. When you hear a man pour out eternal things, how well you feel, to what a nearness you seem to be brought with God. What a delight it was to hear brother Joseph talk upon the great principles of eternity; he would bring them down to the capacity of a child, and he would unite heaven with earth, this is the beauty of our religion.

When it was mentioned this morning about seeing God, about what kind of a being He was, and how we could see and measurably understand Him, I thought I would tell you. If we could see our heavenly Father, we should see a being similar to our earthly parent, with this difference, our Father in heaven is exalted and glorified. He has received His thrones, His principalities and powers, and He sits as a governor, as a monarch, and overrules kingdoms, thrones, and dominions that have been bequeathed to Him, and such as we anticipate receiving. While He was in the flesh, as we are, He was as we are. But it is now written of Him that our God is as a consuming fire, that He dwells in everlasting burnings, and this is why sin cannot be where He is.

There are principles that will endure through all eternity, and no fire can obliterate them from existence. They are those principles that are pure, and fire is made typical use of to show the glory and purity of the gods, and of all perfect beings. God is the Father of our spirits; He begat them, and has sent them here to receive tabernacles, and to prove whether we will honor them. If we do, then our tabernacles will be exalted; but if we do not, we shall be destroyed; one of the two—dissolution or life. The second death will decompose all tabernacles over whom it gains the ascendancy; and this is the effect of the second death, the tabernacles go back to their native element.

We are of the earth, earthy; and our Father is heavenly and pure. But we will be glorified and purified, if we obey our brethren and the teachings which are given.

When you see celestial beings, you will see men and women, but you will see those beings clothed upon with robes of celestial purity. We cannot bear the presence of our Father now; and we are placed at a distance to prove whether we will honor these tabernacles, whether we will be obedient and prepare ourselves to live in the glory of the light, privileges, and blessings of celestial beings. We could not have the glory and the light without first knowing the contrast. Do you comprehend that we could have no exaltation, without first learning by contrast?

When you are prepared to see our Father, you will see a being with whom you have long been acquainted, and He will receive you into His arms, and you will be ready to fall into His embrace and kiss Him, as you would your fathers and friends that have been dead for a score of years, you will be so glad and joyful. Would you not rejoice? When you are qualified and purified, so that you can endure the glory of eternity, so that you can see your Father, and your friends who have gone behind the veil, you will fall upon their necks and kiss them, as we do an earthly friend that has been long absent from us, and that we have been anxiously desiring to see. This is the people that are and will be permitted to enjoy the society of those happy and exalted beings.

Now for my proposition; it is more particularly for my sisters, as it is frequently happening that women say they are unhappy. Men will say, “My wife, though a most excellent woman, has not seen a happy day since I took my second wife;” “No, not a happy day for a year,” says one; and another has not seen a happy day for five years. It is said that women are tied down and abused: that they are misused and have not the liberty they ought to have; that many of them are wading through a perfect flood of tears, because of the conduct of some men, together with their own folly.

I wish my own women to understand that what I am going to say is for them as well as others, and I want those who are here to tell their sisters, yes, all the women of this community, and then write it back to the States, and do as you please with it. I am going to give you from this time to the 6th day of October next, for reflection, that you may determine whether you wish to stay with your husbands or not, and then I am going to set every woman at liberty and say to them, Now go your way, my women with the rest, go your way. And my wives have got to do one of two things; either round up their shoulders to endure the afflictions of this world, and live their religion, or they may leave, for I will not have them about me. I will go into heaven alone, rather than have scratching and fighting around me. I will set all at liberty. “What, first wife too?” Yes, I will liberate you all.

I know what my women will say; they will say, “You can have as many women as you please, Brigham.” But I want to go somewhere and do something to get rid of the whiners; I do not want them to receive a part of the truth and spurn the rest out of doors.

I wish my women, and brother Kimball’s and brother Grant’s to leave, and every woman in this Territory, or else say in their hearts that they will embrace the Gospel—the whole of it. Tell the Gentiles that I will free every woman in this Territory at our next Conference. “What, the first wife too?” Yes, there shall not be one held in bondage, all shall be set free. And then let the father be the head of the family, the master of his own household; and let him treat them as an angel would treat them; and let the wives and the children say amen to what he says, and be subject to his dictates, instead of their dictating the man, instead of their trying to govern him.

No doubt some are thinking, “I wish brother Brigham would say what would become of the children.” I will tell you what my feelings are; I will let my wives take the children, and I have property enough to support them, and can educate them, and then give them a good fortune, and I can take a fresh start.

I do not desire to keep a particle of my property, except enough to protect me from a state of nudity. And I would say, wives you are welcome to the children, only do not teach them iniquity; for if you do, I will send an Elder, or come myself, to teach them the Gospel. You teach them life and salvation, or I will send Elders to instruct them.

Let every man thus treat his wives, keeping raiment enough to clothe his body; and say to your wives, “Take all that I have and be set at liberty; but if you stay with me you shall comply with the law of God, and that too without any murmuring and whining. You must fulfil the law of God in every respect, and round up your shoulders to walk up to the mark without any grunting.”

Now recollect that two weeks from tomorrow I am going to set you at liberty. But the first wife will say, “It is hard, for I have lived with my husband twenty years, or thirty, and have raised a family of children for him, and it is a great trial to me for him to have more women;” then I say it is time that you gave him up to other women who will bear children. If my wife had borne me all the children that she ever would bare, the celestial law would teach me to take young women that would have children.

Do you understand this? I have told you many times that there are multitudes of pure and holy spirits waiting to take tabernacles, now what is our duty?—to prepare tabernacles for them; to take a course that will not tend to drive those spirits into the families of the wicked, where they will be trained in wickedness, debauchery, and every species of crime. It is the duty of every righteous man and woman to prepare tabernacles for all the spirits they can; hence if my women leave, I will go and search up others who will abide the celestial law, and let all I now have go where they please; though I will send the Gospel to them.

This is the reason why the doctrine of plurality of wives was revealed, that the noble spirits which are waiting for tabernacles might be brought forth.

If the men of the world were right, or if they were anywhere near right, there might not be the necessity which there now is. But they are wholly given up to idolatry, and to all manner of wickedness.

Do I think that my children will be damned? No, I do not, for I am going to fight the devil until I save them all; I have got my sword ready, and it is a two-edged one. I have not a fear about that, for I would almost be ashamed of my body if it would beget a child that would not abide the law of God, though I may have some unruly children.

I am going to ask you a good many things, and to begin with I will ask, what is your prayer? Do you not ask for the righteous to increase, while the unrighteous shall decrease and dwindle away? Yes, that is the prayer of every person that prays at all. The Methodists pray for it, the Baptists pray for it, and the Church of England and all the reformers, the Shaking Quakers not excepted. And if the women belonging to this Church will turn Shaking Quakers, I think their sorrows will soon be at an end.

Sisters, I am not joking, I do not throw out my proposition to banter your feelings, to see whether you will leave your husbands, all or any of you. But I do know that there is no cessation to the everlasting whining of many of the women in this Territory; I am satisfied that this is the case. And if the women will turn from the commandments of God and continue to despise the order of heaven, I will pray that the curse of the Almighty may be close to their heels, and that it may be following them all the day long. And those that enter into it and are faithful, I will promise them that they shall be queens in heaven, and rulers to all eternity.

“But,” says one, “I want to have my paradise now.” And says another, “I did think I should be in paradise if I was sealed to brother Brigham, and I thought I should be happy when I became his wife, or brother Heber’s. I loved you so much, that I thought I was going to have a heaven right off, right here on the spot.”

What a curious doctrine it is, that we are preparing to enjoy! The only heaven for you is that which you make yourselves. My heaven is here—[laying his hand upon his heart]. I carry it with me. When do I expect it in its perfection? When I come up in the resurrection; then I shall have it, and not till then.

But now we have got to fight the good fight of faith, sword in hand, as much so as men have when they go to battle; and it is one continual warfare from morning to evening, with sword in hand. This is my duty, and this is my life.

But the women come and say, “Really brother John, and brother William, I thought you were going to make a heaven for me,” and they get into trouble because a heaven is not made for them by the men, even though agency is upon women as well as upon men. True there is a curse upon the woman that is not upon the man, namely, that “her whole affections shall be towards her husband,” and what is the next? “He shall rule over you.”

But how is it now? Your desire is to your husband, but you strive to rule over him, whereas the man should rule over you.

Some may ask whether that is the case with me; go to my house and live, and then you will learn that I am very kind, but know how to rule.

If I had only wise men to talk to, there would be no necessity for my saying what I am going to say. Many and many an Elder knows no better than to go home and abuse as good a woman as dwells upon this earth, because of what I have said this afternoon. Are you, who act in that way, fit to have a family? No, you are not, and never will be, until you get good common sense.

Then you can go to work and magnify your callings; and you can do the best you know how; and on that ground I will promise you salvation, but upon no other principle.

If I were talking to a people that understood themselves and the doctrine of the holy Gospel, there would be no necessity for saying this, because you would understand. But many have been (what shall I say? pardon me, brethren), henpecked so much, that they do not know the place of either man or woman; they abuse and rule a good woman with an iron hand. With them it is as Solomon said—“Bray a fool in a mortar among wheat, with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness depart from him.” You may talk to them about their duties, about what is required of them, and still they are fools, and will continue to be.

Prepare yourselves for two weeks from tomorrow; and I will tell you now, that if you will tarry with your husbands, after I have set you free, you must bow down to it, and submit yourselves to the celestial law. You may go where you please, after two weeks from tomorrow; but, remember, that I will not hear any more of this whining.

In the midst of all my harsh sayings, shall I say chastisements?—I am disposed, in my heart, to bless this people; and I do bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.”

References[+]

References

1 Journal of Discourses vol. 4, pp. 51-57 – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/9596

March 19, 2018
Two Week Ultimatum

A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, September 21, 1856: ¹

“Before I sit down, I shall offer a proposition to the congregation; though I will first say a few words concerning our religion, our circumstances, and the circumstances of the brethren and people generally that inhabit these valleys, but more especially of these that have the privilege of assembling at this Tabernacle from Sabbath to Sabbath.

If they will rightly consider their situation, they will believe for themselves that they are in a place, in a country, where they can be Saints as well as in any other place there is on the face of this earth.

True, we hear some complaints from those who lose the spirit of their religion, who turn away from us. They think that this people will suffer here. I will give you my feelings upon the subject.

There is not a hardship, there is not a disappointment, there is not a trial, there is not a hard time, that comes upon this people in this place, but that I am more thankful for than I am for full granaries.

We have been hunting during the past twenty-six years, for a place where we could raise Saints, not merely wheat, and corn. Comparatively I care but little about the wheat and corn, though a little is very useful.

It is true that this is a good country for fruits of some kinds; this soil produces as good peaches as can be raised on any soil, and also grapes, apples, and so on. But what of all that? The man, or the woman, that mainly looks after the fruit, after the luxuries of life, good food, fine apparel, and at the same time professes to be a Latter-day Saint, if he does not get that spirit out of his heart, it will obtain a perfect victory over him; whereas he is required to obtain a victory over his lusts and over his unwise feelings; and if he does not get rid of that spirit, the quicker he starts east for the States, or west for California, the better.

If we could not raise any fruit, if we could not raise an ear of corn, I should be quite thankful if we could raise the oats and the peas, and make the oat bread and the pea broth, and live on them from year to year.

I say hallelujah, this is a first-rate place to raise Saints. Let the people complain of hard times, complain of their poverty, their poor fare and their hard labor; that wood is scarce, that we have to go far for it, and have to toil so hard to raise our grain; that we lose our stock upon the prairie, that a cow is gone today, and an ox was lost last year; that if we turn out our cattle they will stray off, and we shall see them no more.

How would you feel were you in a country where you could not raise stock, except you provided comfortable shelter and an abundance of fodder for them all?

In the country where I was brought up, could you turn out a calf in the fall and have it live through the winter? There never was such a thing done, to my knowledge; and no man ever thought of such a thing as wintering a calf, unless he had a shelter prepared for it almost as warm as the rooms for the children.

I mention these things for the benefit of those here today, if any, who think that this is not a good country, and who do not really know whether they wish to stay, or whether we are right or wrong, or whether “Mormonism” is true or false.

I would advise those persons to repent of their sins forthwith, and to try with all their might to get the spirit of their religion upon them, and if they cannot do that, to take their own course and go where their hearts desire, for doubtless there is some place where you would wish to go.

Those that have the Gospel, who enjoy the Spirit of their religion, lie down in peace, and wake up full of rejoicing, full of peace, of glory, of faith and thanksgiving; this is the case with all who are full of good works.

We need a reformation in the midst of this people; we need a thorough reform, for I know that very many are in a dozy condition with regard to their religion; I know this as well as I should if you were now to doze and go to sleep before my eyes.

You are losing the spirit of the Gospel, is there any cause for it? No, only that which there is in the world. You have the weakness of human nature to contend with, and you suffer that weakness to decoy you away from the truth, to the side of the adversary; but now it is time to awake, before the time of burning.

Whether the time of burning will be this week, or the next, or next year, I do not know that I care; and I do not know that I would ask, if I was sure the Lord would tell me. But I tell you that which I do know, and that is sufficient.

I do know that the trying day will soon come to you and to me; and ere long we will have to lay down these tabernacles and go into the spirit world. And I do know that as we lie down, so judgment will find us, and that is scriptural; “as the tree falls, so it shall lie,” or, in other words, as death leaves us so judgment will find us.

I will explain how judgment will be laid to the line. If we all live to the age of man the end thereof will soon be here, and that will burn enough, without anything else; and the present is a day of trial, enough for you and me.

We have got to be rightly prepared to go into the spirit world, in order to become kings. That is, so far as the power of Satan is concerned you and I have got to be free from his power, but we cannot be while we are in the flesh.

Here we shall be perplexed and hunted by him; but when we go into the spirit world there we are masters over the power of Satan, and he cannot afflict us anymore, and this is enough for me to know.

Whether the world is going to be burned up within a year, or within a thousand years, does not matter a groat to you and me. We have the words of eternal life, we have the privilege of obtaining glory, immortality, and eternal lives, now will you obtain these blessings?

Will you spend your lives to obtain a seat in the kingdom of God, or will you lie down and sleep, and go down to hell?

I want all the people to say what they will do, and I know that God wishes all His servants, all His faithful sons and daughters, the men and the women that inhabit this city, to repent of their wickedness, or we will cut them off.

I could give you a logical reason for all the transgressions in this world, for all that are committed in this probationary state, and especially for those committed by men.

There are sins that men commit for which they cannot receive forgiveness in this world, or in that which is to come, and if they had their eyes open to see their true condition, they would be perfectly willing to have their blood spilt upon the ground, that the smoke thereof might ascend to heaven as an offering for their sins; and the smoking incense would atone for their sins, whereas, if such is not the case, they will stick to them and remain upon them in the spirit world.

I know, when you hear my brethren telling about cutting people off from the earth, that you consider it is strong doctrine; but it is to save them, not to destroy them.

Of all the children of Israel that started to pass through the wilderness, none inherited the land which had been promised, except Caleb and Joshua, and what was the reason? It was because of their rebellion and wickedness; and because the Lord had promised Abraham that he would save his seed.

They had to travel to and fro to every point of the compass, and were wasted away, because God was determined to save their spirits. But they could not enter into His rest in the flesh, because of their transgressions, consequently He destroyed them in the wilderness.

I do know that there are sins committed, of such a nature that if the people did understand the doctrine of salvation, they would tremble because of their situation. And furthermore, I know that there are transgressors, who, if they knew themselves, and the only condition upon which they can obtain forgiveness, would beg of their brethren to shed their blood, that the smoke thereof might ascend to God as an offering to appease the wrath that is kindled against them, and that the law might have its course. I will say further; I have had men come to me and offer their lives to atone for their sins.

It is true that the blood of the Son of God was shed for sins through the fall and those committed by men, yet men can commit sins which it can never remit. As it was in ancient days, so it is in our day; and though the principles are taught publicly from this stand, still the people do not understand them; yet the law is precisely the same. There are sins that can be atoned for by an offering upon an altar, as in ancient days; and there are sins that the blood of a lamb, of a calf, or of turtle doves, cannot remit, but they must be atoned for by the blood of the man. That is the reason why men talk to you as they do from this stand; they understand the doctrine and throw out a few words about it. You have been taught that doctrine, but you do not understand it.

It is our desire to be prepared for a celestial seat with our Father in heaven. It was observed by brother Grant that we have not seen God, that we cannot converse with Him; and it is true that men in their sins do not know much about God. When you hear a man pour out eternal things, how well you feel, to what a nearness you seem to be brought with God. What a delight it was to hear brother Joseph talk upon the great principles of eternity; he would bring them down to the capacity of a child, and he would unite heaven with earth, this is the beauty of our religion.

When it was mentioned this morning about seeing God, about what kind of a being He was, and how we could see and measurably understand Him, I thought I would tell you. If we could see our heavenly Father, we should see a being similar to our earthly parent, with this difference, our Father in heaven is exalted and glorified. He has received His thrones, His principalities and powers, and He sits as a governor, as a monarch, and overrules kingdoms, thrones, and dominions that have been bequeathed to Him, and such as we anticipate receiving. While He was in the flesh, as we are, He was as we are. But it is now written of Him that our God is as a consuming fire, that He dwells in everlasting burnings, and this is why sin cannot be where He is.

There are principles that will endure through all eternity, and no fire can obliterate them from existence. They are those principles that are pure, and fire is made typical use of to show the glory and purity of the gods, and of all perfect beings. God is the Father of our spirits; He begat them, and has sent them here to receive tabernacles, and to prove whether we will honor them. If we do, then our tabernacles will be exalted; but if we do not, we shall be destroyed; one of the two—dissolution or life. The second death will decompose all tabernacles over whom it gains the ascendancy; and this is the effect of the second death, the tabernacles go back to their native element.

We are of the earth, earthy; and our Father is heavenly and pure. But we will be glorified and purified, if we obey our brethren and the teachings which are given.

When you see celestial beings, you will see men and women, but you will see those beings clothed upon with robes of celestial purity. We cannot bear the presence of our Father now; and we are placed at a distance to prove whether we will honor these tabernacles, whether we will be obedient and prepare ourselves to live in the glory of the light, privileges, and blessings of celestial beings. We could not have the glory and the light without first knowing the contrast. Do you comprehend that we could have no exaltation, without first learning by contrast?

When you are prepared to see our Father, you will see a being with whom you have long been acquainted, and He will receive you into His arms, and you will be ready to fall into His embrace and kiss Him, as you would your fathers and friends that have been dead for a score of years, you will be so glad and joyful. Would you not rejoice? When you are qualified and purified, so that you can endure the glory of eternity, so that you can see your Father, and your friends who have gone behind the veil, you will fall upon their necks and kiss them, as we do an earthly friend that has been long absent from us, and that we have been anxiously desiring to see. This is the people that are and will be permitted to enjoy the society of those happy and exalted beings.

Now for my proposition; it is more particularly for my sisters, as it is frequently happening that women say they are unhappy. Men will say, “My wife, though a most excellent woman, has not seen a happy day since I took my second wife;” “No, not a happy day for a year,” says one; and another has not seen a happy day for five years. It is said that women are tied down and abused: that they are misused and have not the liberty they ought to have; that many of them are wading through a perfect flood of tears, because of the conduct of some men, together with their own folly.

I wish my own women to understand that what I am going to say is for them as well as others, and I want those who are here to tell their sisters, yes, all the women of this community, and then write it back to the States, and do as you please with it. I am going to give you from this time to the 6th day of October next, for reflection, that you may determine whether you wish to stay with your husbands or not, and then I am going to set every woman at liberty and say to them, Now go your way, my women with the rest, go your way. And my wives have got to do one of two things; either round up their shoulders to endure the afflictions of this world, and live their religion, or they may leave, for I will not have them about me. I will go into heaven alone, rather than have scratching and fighting around me. I will set all at liberty. “What, first wife too?” Yes, I will liberate you all.

I know what my women will say; they will say, “You can have as many women as you please, Brigham.” But I want to go somewhere and do something to get rid of the whiners; I do not want them to receive a part of the truth and spurn the rest out of doors.

I wish my women, and brother Kimball’s and brother Grant’s to leave, and every woman in this Territory, or else say in their hearts that they will embrace the Gospel—the whole of it. Tell the Gentiles that I will free every woman in this Territory at our next Conference. “What, the first wife too?” Yes, there shall not be one held in bondage, all shall be set free. And then let the father be the head of the family, the master of his own household; and let him treat them as an angel would treat them; and let the wives and the children say amen to what he says, and be subject to his dictates, instead of their dictating the man, instead of their trying to govern him.

No doubt some are thinking, “I wish brother Brigham would say what would become of the children.” I will tell you what my feelings are; I will let my wives take the children, and I have property enough to support them, and can educate them, and then give them a good fortune, and I can take a fresh start.

I do not desire to keep a particle of my property, except enough to protect me from a state of nudity. And I would say, wives you are welcome to the children, only do not teach them iniquity; for if you do, I will send an Elder, or come myself, to teach them the Gospel. You teach them life and salvation, or I will send Elders to instruct them.

Let every man thus treat his wives, keeping raiment enough to clothe his body; and say to your wives, “Take all that I have and be set at liberty; but if you stay with me you shall comply with the law of God, and that too without any murmuring and whining. You must fulfil the law of God in every respect, and round up your shoulders to walk up to the mark without any grunting.”

Now recollect that two weeks from tomorrow I am going to set you at liberty. But the first wife will say, “It is hard, for I have lived with my husband twenty years, or thirty, and have raised a family of children for him, and it is a great trial to me for him to have more women;” then I say it is time that you gave him up to other women who will bear children. If my wife had borne me all the children that she ever would bare, the celestial law would teach me to take young women that would have children.

Do you understand this? I have told you many times that there are multitudes of pure and holy spirits waiting to take tabernacles, now what is our duty?—to prepare tabernacles for them; to take a course that will not tend to drive those spirits into the families of the wicked, where they will be trained in wickedness, debauchery, and every species of crime. It is the duty of every righteous man and woman to prepare tabernacles for all the spirits they can; hence if my women leave, I will go and search up others who will abide the celestial law, and let all I now have go where they please; though I will send the Gospel to them.

This is the reason why the doctrine of plurality of wives was revealed, that the noble spirits which are waiting for tabernacles might be brought forth.

If the men of the world were right, or if they were anywhere near right, there might not be the necessity which there now is. But they are wholly given up to idolatry, and to all manner of wickedness.

Do I think that my children will be damned? No, I do not, for I am going to fight the devil until I save them all; I have got my sword ready, and it is a two-edged one. I have not a fear about that, for I would almost be ashamed of my body if it would beget a child that would not abide the law of God, though I may have some unruly children.

I am going to ask you a good many things, and to begin with I will ask, what is your prayer? Do you not ask for the righteous to increase, while the unrighteous shall decrease and dwindle away? Yes, that is the prayer of every person that prays at all. The Methodists pray for it, the Baptists pray for it, and the Church of England and all the reformers, the Shaking Quakers not excepted. And if the women belonging to this Church will turn Shaking Quakers, I think their sorrows will soon be at an end.

Sisters, I am not joking, I do not throw out my proposition to banter your feelings, to see whether you will leave your husbands, all or any of you. But I do know that there is no cessation to the everlasting whining of many of the women in this Territory; I am satisfied that this is the case. And if the women will turn from the commandments of God and continue to despise the order of heaven, I will pray that the curse of the Almighty may be close to their heels, and that it may be following them all the day long. And those that enter into it and are faithful, I will promise them that they shall be queens in heaven, and rulers to all eternity.

“But,” says one, “I want to have my paradise now.” And says another, “I did think I should be in paradise if I was sealed to brother Brigham, and I thought I should be happy when I became his wife, or brother Heber’s. I loved you so much, that I thought I was going to have a heaven right off, right here on the spot.”

What a curious doctrine it is, that we are preparing to enjoy! The only heaven for you is that which you make yourselves. My heaven is here—[laying his hand upon his heart]. I carry it with me. When do I expect it in its perfection? When I come up in the resurrection; then I shall have it, and not till then.

But now we have got to fight the good fight of faith, sword in hand, as much so as men have when they go to battle; and it is one continual warfare from morning to evening, with sword in hand. This is my duty, and this is my life.

But the women come and say, “Really brother John, and brother William, I thought you were going to make a heaven for me,” and they get into trouble because a heaven is not made for them by the men, even though agency is upon women as well as upon men. True there is a curse upon the woman that is not upon the man, namely, that “her whole affections shall be towards her husband,” and what is the next? “He shall rule over you.”

But how is it now? Your desire is to your husband, but you strive to rule over him, whereas the man should rule over you.

Some may ask whether that is the case with me; go to my house and live, and then you will learn that I am very kind, but know how to rule.

If I had only wise men to talk to, there would be no necessity for my saying what I am going to say. Many and many an Elder knows no better than to go home and abuse as good a woman as dwells upon this earth, because of what I have said this afternoon. Are you, who act in that way, fit to have a family? No, you are not, and never will be, until you get good common sense.

Then you can go to work and magnify your callings; and you can do the best you know how; and on that ground I will promise you salvation, but upon no other principle.

If I were talking to a people that understood themselves and the doctrine of the holy Gospel, there would be no necessity for saying this, because you would understand. But many have been (what shall I say? pardon me, brethren), henpecked so much, that they do not know the place of either man or woman; they abuse and rule a good woman with an iron hand. With them it is as Solomon said—“Bray a fool in a mortar among wheat, with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness depart from him.” You may talk to them about their duties, about what is required of them, and still they are fools, and will continue to be.

Prepare yourselves for two weeks from tomorrow; and I will tell you now, that if you will tarry with your husbands, after I have set you free, you must bow down to it, and submit yourselves to the celestial law. You may go where you please, after two weeks from tomorrow; but, remember, that I will not hear any more of this whining.

In the midst of all my harsh sayings, shall I say chastisements?—I am disposed, in my heart, to bless this people; and I do bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.”

References[+]

References

1 Journal of Discourses vol. 4, pp. 51-57 – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/9596

March 19, 2018
Law of Sarah

Excerpt from the LDS Gospel Topi Essay, ‘Plural Marriage in Kirtland and Nauvoo’: ¹

The revelation on marriage required that a wife give her consent before her husband could enter into plural marriage. Nevertheless, toward the end of the revelation, the Lord said that if the first wife “receive not this law”—the command to practice plural marriage—the husband would be “exempt from the law of Sarah,” presumably the requirement that the husband gain the consent of the first wife before marrying additional women. After Emma opposed plural marriage, Joseph was placed in an agonizing dilemma, forced to choose between the will of God and the will of his beloved Emma. He may have thought Emma’s rejection of plural marriage exempted him from the law of Sarah. Her decision to “receive not this law” permitted him to marry additional wives without her consent. Because of Joseph’s early death and Emma’s decision to remain in Nauvoo and not discuss plural marriage after the Church moved west, many aspects of their story remain known only to the two of them.

Doctrine and Covenants 132:

54 And I command mine handmaid, Emma Smith, to abide and cleave unto my servant Joseph, and to none else. But if she will not abide this commandment she shall be destroyed, saith the Lord; for I am the Lord thy God, and will destroy her if she abide not in my law.

61 And again, as pertaining to the law of the priesthood—if any man espouse a virgin, and desire to espouse another, and the first give her consent, and if he espouse the second, and they are virgins, and have vowed to no other man, then is he justified; he cannot commit adultery for they are given unto him; for he cannot commit adultery with that that belongeth unto him and to no one else.

62 And if he have ten virgins given unto him by this law, he cannot commit adultery, for they belong to him, and they are given unto him; therefore is he justified.

63 But if one or either of the ten virgins, after she is espoused, shall be with another man, she has committed adultery, and shall be destroyed; for they are given unto him to multiply and replenish the earth, according to my commandment, and to fulfil the promise which was given by my Father before the foundation of the world, and for their exaltation in the eternal worlds, that they may bear the souls of men; for herein is the work of my Father continued, that he may be glorified.

64 And again, verily, verily, I say unto you, if any man have a wife, who holds the keys of this power, and he teaches unto her the law of my priesthood, as pertaining to these things, then shall she believe and administer unto him, or she shall be destroyed, saith the Lord your God; for I will destroy her; for I will magnify my name upon all those who receive and abide in my law.

65 Therefore, it shall be lawful in me, if she receive not this law, for him to receive all things whatsoever I, the Lord his God, will give unto him, because she did not believe and administer unto him according to my word; and she then becomes the transgressor; and he is exempt from the law of Sarah, who administered unto Abraham according to the law when I commanded Abraham to take Hagar to wife.

66 And now, as pertaining to this law, verily, verily, I say unto you, I will reveal more unto you, hereafter; therefore, let this suffice for the present. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega. Amen.

References[+]

References

1 Plural Marriage in Kirtland and Nauvoo – https://www.lds.org/topics/plural-marriage-in-kirtland-and-nauvoo?lang=eng

March 15, 2018

References
1	‘Quincy Whig’ August 06 1842 – https://archive.org/details/QuincyWhig06August1842

References
1	‘Quincy Whig’ August 06 1842 – https://archive.org/details/QuincyWhig06August1842

References
1	Journal of Discourses vol. 4, pp. 51-57 – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/9596

References
1	Journal of Discourses vol. 4, pp. 51-57 – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/9596

References
1	Journal of Discourses vol. 4, pp. 51-57 – http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/JournalOfDiscourses3/id/9596

References
1	Plural Marriage in Kirtland and Nauvoo – https://www.lds.org/topics/plural-marriage-in-kirtland-and-nauvoo?lang=eng

Literal Descendants

Excerpt from the LDS Gospel Topic Essays, ‘Book of Mormon and DNA Studies’: ¹

“The evidence assembled to date suggests that the majority of Native Americans carry largely Asian DNA. Scientists theorize that in an era that predated Book of Mormon accounts, a relatively small group of people migrated from northeast Asia to the Americas by way of a land bridge that connected Siberia to Alaska. These people, scientists say, spread rapidly to fill North and South America and were likely the primary ancestors of modern American Indians.”

Excerpt from the journal of Joseph Smith Jr., November 9, 1835: ²

“When I was about 17 years old I saw another vision of angels, in the night season after I had retired to bed I had not been a sleep, when but was meditating upon my past life and experiance, I was verry concious that I had not kept the commandments, and I repented hartily for all my sins and transgression, and humbled myself before Him; <whose eyes are over all things>, all at once the room was iluminated above the brightness of the sun an angel appeared before me, his hands and feet were naked pure and white, and he stood between the floors of the room, clothed <with> in purity inexpressible, he said unto me I am a messenger sent from God, be faithful and keep his commandments in all things, he told me of a sacred record which was written on plates of gold, I saw in the vision the place where they were deposited, he said the indians, were the literal descendants of Abraham“

References[+]

References
1	Book of Mormon and DNA Studies – https://www.lds.org/topics/book-of-mormon-and-dna-studies?lang=eng
2	Joseph Smith journal, November 9, 1835 – http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/journal-1835-1836/23

March 3, 2018

Ithyphallic God

Excerpt form the Joseph Smith translation of Facsimile No. 2 from the Book of Abraham: ¹

“Fig. 7. Represents God sitting upon his throne, revealing through the heavens the grand Key-words of the Priesthood; as, also, the sign of the Holy Ghost unto Abraham, in the form of a dove.”

Excerpt from BYU Egyptologist Michael D. Rhodes, A Translation and Commentary of the Joseph Smith Hypocephalus (1977): ²

7. A seated ithyphallic god with a hawk’s tail, holding aloft the divine flail. Several gods of similar appearance are found on the Metternich Stela mentioned above. Before him is what appears to be a bird of some sort, presenting him with an Udjat-eye. In most other hypocephali it is a snake or an ape that is presenting the eye, but often this snake seems to have a hawk’s head. This snake is thought to be Nehebka, a snake god and one of the assessors in the 125th chapter of the Book of the Dead.88 Nehebka was con- sidered to be a provider of nourishment, and as such was often shown pre- senting a pair of jars or the Udjat-eye, the symbol of good gifts.89 As for the bird found in Facsimile 2, this symbolize the Ba (which is often represented as a bird by the Egyptians) presenting the Udjat-eye to the seated god.

The seated god is clearly a form of Min, the god of the regenerative, procreative forces of nature, perhaps combined with Horus as the hawk’s tail would seem to indicate.

References[+]

References
1	A Facsimile from the Book of Abraham No. 2 – https://www.lds.org/scriptures/pgp/abr/fac-2?lang=eng
2	A Translation and Commentary of the Joseph Smith Hypocephalus, BYU Studies – https://byustudies.byu.edu/content/translation-and-commentary-joseph-smith-hypocephalus

February 14, 2018

Elias and Elijah

Doctrine and Covenants 110:12, 13: ¹

12 After this, Elias appeared, and committed the dispensation of the gospel of Abraham, saying that in us and our seed all generations after us should be blessed.

13 After this vision had closed, another great and glorious vision burst upon us; for Elijah the prophet, who was taken to heaven without tasting death, stood before us, and said:

Entry on Elijah, Wikipedia: ²

Elijah (Hebrew: אֱלִיָּהוּ‬, Eliyahu, meaning “My God is Yahu/Jah”or Elias (/ɪˈlaɪ.əs/; Greek: Ηλίας Elías; Syriac: Elyāe; Arabic: إلياس or إليا, Ilyās or Ilyā) was a prophet and a miracle worker who lived in the northern kingdom of Israel during the reign of King Ahab (9th century BC), according to the Books of Kings in the Hebrew Bible.

References[+]

References

1 D&C 110:12, 13 – https://www.lds.org/scriptures/dc-testament/dc/110?lang=eng

2 Elijah, Wikipedia – https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elijah

February 12, 2018
For the Love of God

Excerpt from an October 1967 General Conference address by Ezra Taft Benson, ‘Trust Not in the Arm of Flesh’: ¹

“The world largely ignores the first and great commandment—to love God—but talks a lot about loving their brother. They worship at the altar of man. Would Nephi have slain Laban if he had put the love of neighbor above the love of God? Would Abraham have taken Isaac up for a sacrifice if he had put the second commandment first?”

“There is no doubt that the so-called civil rights movement as it exists today is used as a Communist program for revolution in America just as agrarian reform was used by the Communists to take over China and Cuba.”

References[+]

References

1 October 1967 General Conference address by Ezra Taft Benson – http://scriptures.byu.edu/gettalk.php?ID=1569&era=yes

February 12, 2018
Everlasting Law

Revelation given to President John Taylor September 27, 1886:¹

“My son John, you have asked me concerning the New and Everlasting Covenant how far it is binding upon my people.

Thus saith the Lord: All commandments that I give must be obeyed by those calling themselves by my name unless they are revoked by me or by my authority, and how can I revoke an everlasting covenant, for I the Lord am everlasting and my everlasting covenants cannot be abrogated nor done away with, but they stand forever.

Have I not given my word in great plainness on this subject? Yet have not great numbers of my people been negligent in the observance of my law and the keeping of my commandments, and yet have I borne with them these many years; and this because of their weakness—because of the perilous times, and furthermore, it is more pleasing to me that men should use their free agency in regard to these matters. Nevertheless, I the Lord do not change and my word and my covenants and my law do not, and as I have heretofore said by my servant Joseph: All those who would enter into my glory must and shall obey my law. And have I not commanded men that if they were Abraham’s seed and would enter into my glory, they must do the works of Abraham. I have not revoked this law, nor will I, for it is everlasting, and those who will enter into my glory must obey the conditions thereof; even so, Amen.”

References[+]

References

1 1886 Revelation, Wikipedia – https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1886_Revelation

February 12, 2018
Cain

Excerpt from the ‘Miracle of Forgiveness’, Spencer W. Kimball: ¹

“On the sad character Cain, an interesting story comes to us from Lycurgus A. Wilson’s book on the life of David W. Patten. From the book I quote an extract from a letter by Abraham O. Smoot giving his recollection of David Patten’s account of meeting “a very remarkable person who had represented himself as being Cain.

‘As I was riding along the road on my mule I suddenly noticed a very strange personage walking beside me… His head was about even with my shoulders as I sat in my saddle. He wore no clothing, but was covered with hair. His skin was very dark. I asked him where he dwelt and he replied that he had no home, that he was a wanderer in the earth and traveled to and fro. He said he was a very miserable creature, that he had earnestly sought death during his sojourn upon the earth, but that he could not die, and his mission was to destroy the souls of men. About the time he expressed himself thus, I rebuked him in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by virtue of the holy priesthood, and commanded him to go hence, and he immediately departed out of my sight…”

References[+]

References

1 ‘The Miracle of Forgiveness’, Spencer W. Kimball – https://archive.org/stream/MiracleOfForgiveness/MoF_djvu.txt

February 11, 2018

References
1	D&C 110:12, 13 – https://www.lds.org/scriptures/dc-testament/dc/110?lang=eng
2	Elijah, Wikipedia – https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elijah

References
1	October 1967 General Conference address by Ezra Taft Benson – http://scriptures.byu.edu/gettalk.php?ID=1569&era=yes

References
1	1886 Revelation, Wikipedia – https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1886_Revelation

References
1	‘The Miracle of Forgiveness’, Spencer W. Kimball – https://archive.org/stream/MiracleOfForgiveness/MoF_djvu.txt

Facsimile 3

From ‘A Facsimile from the Book of Abraham No. 3’ explained by Joseph Smith Jr.: ¹

Explanation
Fig. 1. Abraham sitting upon Pharaoh’s throne, by the politeness of the king, with a crown upon his head, representing the Priesthood, as emblematical of the grand Presidency in Heaven; with the scepter of justice and judgment in his hand.

Fig. 2. King Pharaoh, whose name is given in the characters above his head.

Fig. 3. Signifies Abraham in Egypt as given also in Figure 10 of Facsimile No. 1.

Fig. 4. Prince of Pharaoh, King of Egypt, as written above the hand.

Fig. 5. Shulem, one of the king’s principal waiters, as represented by the characters above his hand.

Fig. 6. Olimlah, a slave belonging to the prince.

Abraham is reasoning upon the principles of Astronomy, in the king’s court.

Modern Egyptological explanation: ²

Fig. 1. Label for Osiris (text to the right of figure 1 of Facsimile No. 3): Recitation by Osiris, Foremost of the Westerners, Lord of Abydos(?), the great god forever and ever(?)

Fig. 2. “Label for Isis (text to the right of figure 2 of Facsimile No. 3): Isis the great, the god’s mother.”

Fig. 3. “Altar, with the offering of the deceased, surrounded with lotus flowers, signifying the offering of the defunct.”

Fig. 4. “Label for Maat (text to the left of figure 4 of Facsimile No. 3): Maat, mistress of the gods.”

Fig. 5. “Label for Hor the deceased (text in front of figure 5 of Facsimile No. 3): The Osiris Hor, justified forever.”

Fig. 6. “Label for Anubis (text in front of figure 6 of Facsimile No. 3): Recitation by Anubis, who makes protection(?), foremost of the embalming booth…”

“Invocation (text at bottom line below the illustration): O gods of the necropolis, gods of the caverns, gods of the south, north, west, and east grant salvation to the Osiris Hor, the justified, born by Taikhibit.”

Additional Study

Translation and Historicity of the Book of Abraham, LDS – https://www.lds.org/topics/translation-and-historicity-of-the-book-of-abraham?lang=eng

Critical appraisal of the Book of Abraham, wikipedia – https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Critical_appraisal_of_the_Book_of_Abraham#cite_note-ritner2003167177-126

Translation of The Hor Book of Breathings, BYU Professor Michael D. Rhodes – https://archive.org/stream/SnsnTranslation#page/n0/mode/2up

“Translation and Historicity of the Book of Abraham” — A Response, Egyptologist Robert K. Ritner – https://oi.uchicago.edu/sites/oi.uchicago.edu/files/uploads/shared/docs/Research_Archives/Translation%20and%20Historicity%20of%20the%20Book%20of%20Abraham%20final-2.pdf

The Joseph Smith Papyri [Book of Abraham] video – https://youtu.be/f5FAFVVv_os

References[+]

References
1	A Facsimile from the Book of Abraham No. 3 – https://www.lds.org/scriptures/pgp/abr/fac-3?lang=eng
2	Translation of The Hor Book of Breathings, BYU Professor Michael D. Rhodes – https://archive.org/stream/SnsnTranslation#page/n0/mode/2up

February 11, 2018

He Blessed All

The Editor [George Q. Cannon], “Topics of the Times,” Juvenile Instructor 34 (March 1, 1899): 137-138. Reprinted in Latter-day Saints’ Millennial Star 61 (March 30, 1899):¹

“In some minds there seems to be an idea that there should be a different form of blessing for children born of non-members and for those who are identified with the Church; and it is from such sources that in the case of children belonging to members of the Church ‘the blessings of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob’ and all the attendant favors are frequently conferred upon the child. This is all wrong. If we take the example of our Lord and Redeemer, who is our pattern and whose example we cannot too closely follow, we find that He blessed all who were brought to Him. We have no hint that He asked whose children they were, or the standing or faith of their parents. His remark was, ‘Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me, for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven;’ and He laid His hands upon them and blessed them. All little children, no matter what their parentage may be, are innocent in the sight of heaven, and they should be received as such and blessed as such.”

…

LDS Handbook 1, 2015 – Children of a Parent Living in a Same-Gender Relationship: ²

A natural or adopted child of a parent living in a same-gender relationship, whether the couple is married or cohabiting, may not receive a name and a blessing.

A natural or adopted child of a parent living in a same-gender relationship, whether the couple is married or cohabiting, may be baptized and confirmed, ordained, or recommended for missionary service only as follows:

A mission president or a stake president may request approval from the Office of the First Presidency to baptize and confirm, ordain, or recommend missionary service for a child of a parent who has lived or is living in a same-gender relationship when he is satisfied by personal interviews that both of the following requirements are met:

1.The child accepts and is committed to live the teachings and doctrine of the Church, and specifically disavows the practice of same-gender cohabitation and marriage.

2. The child is of legal age and does not live with a parent who has lived or currently lives in a same-gender cohabitation relationship or marriage.

References[+]

References
1	The Editor [George Q. Cannon], “Topics of the Times,” Juvenile Instructor 34 (March 1, 1899): 137-138 – https://archive.org/stream/juvenileinstruct345geor/juvenileinstruct345geor_djvu.txt
2	LDS Handbook 1, 2015, Children of a Parent Living in a Same-Gender Relationship – https://www.scribd.com/doc/288685756/Changes-to-LDS-Handbook-1-Document-2-Revised-11-3-15-28003-29

February 11, 2018

Tag: Abraham

Slavery in Scripture

Obedience

White

Honesty

We will always teach truth #3

Paul vs Moroni

Further Study

Young Wives

Reasonably Young

Forbid Them Not

Be Obedient

Hold Slaves

Slavery in the Bible

Abolitionists

Eternal Plan

Monogamy

Judith

King James Bible

Further Study

Joseph Smith Translation

Further Study

Throw it Away

Locked Door

Additional Study

Of Age

Additional Study

Male Rule

Young Women

Two Week Ultimatum

Law of Sarah

Literal Descendants

Ithyphallic God

Elias and Elijah

For the Love of God

Everlasting Law

Cain

Facsimile 3

Additional Study

He Blessed All